Steamy-Stories

Power of Dirndls & Lederhosen: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1

Hans channels his grandfather’s German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.

Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

September 22

October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn’t a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.

I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn’t a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn’t an awkward, babbling dork. I didn’t have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn’t become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn’t even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.

It was a blessed relief from all the stress I’d been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.

My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom’ about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn’t easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn’t believe in evolution, because it just didn’t make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.

I’ll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I’m Hans. Hans Willis.”

He replied, “Look dude, here’s the deal I’m gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don’t come in. Got it? Just assume I’m boning some chick. I don’t care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don’t come between me and my pussy. But don’t worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I’ll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name’s Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.

A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.

But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate’s main fuck buddy, Briona. She’s maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy. It wasn’t even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.

So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy’s voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don’t worry about my roommate. He’s asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”

A girl’s voice whispered, “Really? I don’t know about this. Are you sure?”

He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he’s on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It’s actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don’t you see for yourself?”

He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I’d hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He’d never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn’t think I’d agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don’t have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!

What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn’t see them coming in, but I heard their voices.

He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”

She whispered, “No, really?”

The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building’s on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn’t make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It’s just you and me, sweetheart.’

She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”

She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn’t complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn’t believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I’d turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.

I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”

She giggled, saying, “Let’s see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It’s so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.

Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”

Up to that very moment, I’d had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn’t resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy’s rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he’d be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.

With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.

Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate’s big fat cock.

I couldn’t have been more shocked if I’d suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn’t look away. I just couldn’t. Briona’s big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.

She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I’d been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I’d suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy’s cock with increasing eagerness.

I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal’s knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn’t told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn’t a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!

It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I’d been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy’s throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I’d imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.

“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”

I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn’t choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.

That’s when it dawned on me that she wasn’t a sweet little shy virgin after all. She’d obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I’d completely misjudged her. She hadn’t turned me down because she was too busy. She’d turned me down because I was a coward.

Looking back, I suddenly realized that she’d been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I’d passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She’d definitely wanted me to kiss her!

Idiot! Why Didn’t I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.

I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn’t a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn’t believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I’d ever felt in my life.

Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”

I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.

He couldn’t stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy’s pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn’t make out her pussy lips, but I didn’t care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.

Once she’d stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”

I couldn’t get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn’t the brainy girl I’d been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron’s face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that’s right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”

I couldn’t see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.

Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn’t get enough of Troy’s tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she’d attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don’t stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don’t change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA’s realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.

Wow. She didn’t even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn’t get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn’t see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.

She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You’re so fucking big! I’ve never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You’re splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she’d reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!

Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.”

Oktoberfest Origins

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Oktoberfest Origins

How a Young Prince Frederick celebrated his wedding to Princess Charlotte, and started a great Bavarian tradition.

Based on the work of Mumfreds. Listen to the ► podcast at steamy stories.

In 1808 people of Württemberg lived in the convergence of three cultures. The masculine lead industry and agriculture of the Germans, the Swiss provided enlightenment of the sciences, and the French liberality and arts added a healthy dose of libertine free thinking and even a tolerance for kinkiness.

But Württemberg was moving forward with the final demise of the Holy Roman Empire just a few years earlier.

Napoleon had just defeated the Austrian military and established a new Confederation of the Rhine.

The ethnic German people were split apart and some were under the Austrian protectorate, while the Rhine was under French protectorate on both sides of the Rhine river, including the German homeland. Prince Frederick had watched as his older sister was given to Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte as a wife for Napoleon’s brother, in exchange for his family's continued role of the Württemberg Kingdom, under the occupation of Napoleon's empire.

Now Prince Frederick was being pressured by his parents and the court advisors, to strategically marry a well-bred heiress from the kingdom of Bavaria, princess Charlotte.

Princess Charlotte was just 18 in the spring of 1810.

A debutante, already being aggressively sought by Napoleon, she was terrified.

When faced with the two unwanted options, she and her mother agreed that Frederick William was the better option and more respecting of their shared German heritage.

Charlotte wept for weeks. She was still a girl of just 18 years. Her parents apologized repeatedly. It was especially difficult because Charlotte had always been a free-spirit and defiant of the stupid rules of etiquette that she violated almost daily.

As an enthusiast of all things equestrian, Charlotte refused to ride ‘side-saddle’. She also found the practice to be a convenient excuse when the Royal Physician of Württemberg Court conducted a prenuptial gynecological exam a requirement in the nuptial contract between the kingdoms.

As for Prince Frederick William, the marriage was even less anticipated. Charlotte was not the ideal sex object of his fantasies.

Where he liked slender, tall older women, Charlotte was busty with a big round ass.

Frederick liked the arts and sciences. He enjoyed the opera and studied astronomy.

Charlotte loved animals and preferred German folk songs. Charlotte found little appeal in Frederick's lanky physique. She preferred the bulky, athletic, and masculine virility of farm-hands and tradesmen.

A fall wedding Festival

Back in 1810 Crown Prince Frederick William, sought the hand of the lovely princess Charlotte of Munich. She was the most desired woman in all of the ethnic German kingdoms.

He courted her for many months, seeking to prevail over the efforts of Emperor Napoleon of France.

Frederick's family negotiated aggressively with her father King Maximilian; whereby Frederick eventually asked Charlotte to marry him.

Both kingdoms shared a strong disgust for all things French culture.

It was the one topic where the two actually enjoyed conversation and felt compatibility. they were political allies and even business partners; but not at all romantically drawn to desire. She felt the same way he did, and accepted his offer. They were scheduled to marry on October 12th.

As the date came close, she was starting to feel some trepidation. He was concerned and asked what was the problem.

She shyly told him that she was expected to be with him; only with him, for the rest of her life.

He said of course she would be only with him, and he would be only with her, as was customary.

She thought carefully, and said; “Forever is a long time.”

He did not want her to be so sad and thought for a while. He proposed an idea as a secret plan that they should not tell anyone about.

At the wedding there would be a huge and joyous festival; a very German cultural Festival. At the festival she could go among the crowd and choose three men with which to make love.

Upon hearing the idea, she was overjoyed at the thought and thanked him for his generosity and gladly accepted.

The wedding was indeed a huge and joyous festival where everyone in Munich turned out.

The first night of the festival was the night of their wedding. The celebration was scheduled to go on for 5 days.

On the second day of the festival the prince approached the princess and told her today would be the day she made her three selections. She would go out and pick three men with which to ‘sow her oats.’

She went to her dressing chamber to pick out her sexiest outfit. She chose the shortest dirndl she had. It stopped just below her ass. The front of the dirndl plunged to show her beautiful Buxom cleavage. On her smooth legs she wore white by high stockings that ended below her dirndl.

On her feet she wore elevated wedges. She was a vision. Her body was very visible and very sexy.

The prince and princess began to make the rounds, where villagers were celebrating and congregating. As they walked, the men noticed princess Charlotte and paid her a great deal of attention. Offerings were made of pretzels, beer, and all sorts of treats, as she walked through the fair.

She was pleasant of all and smiled as she always did. These were her people and she hoped they would come to accept her foreign Prince.

Helmut the blacksmith

As they walked through the grounds they came upon a blacksmith, who had a stall set up to shoe horses. Charlotte stopped, and seemed to take a special interest. As one would expect, the blacksmith was quite strong, and also handsome. When she got close, a smile fell across his face and he gave greetings.

“ I am Helmut, my princess;” he said in the most cultured enunciation he could contrive. She secretly knew Helmut from her frequent trips to the Stables. But that is their secret. The prince asked the princess if this might be one of the men. She smiled and said; “Indeed this would be one of the men if he so desired.”

As the princess continued strolling, the prince stayed back briefly and invited Helmut to a special dinner with the princess that evening at 7:00.

He graciously accepted. While he didn't understand what was fully ahead for him, he was happy to be able to spend an evening with the busty and charming princess.

Robert the actor

They continued to walk through the fairgrounds with the prince often letting the princess drift ahead so he could see the reactions of the commoners as they look at her beauty. He watch her interact with the men of the Kingdom.

As they continued, they came across a play that was just finishing up on the stage. The lead actor was quite athletically fit and very handsome. He flashed a smile at princess Charlotte and catching her off guard, she shyly looked away. The production poster listed the lead actor as ‘Robert.’

What Prince Frederick didn't suspect was that Robert was also a part of the local Polo team. The two had secretly met in the Stables. The secret remains to this day. She composed herself and began to smile. He congratulated her and the prince on their wedding. She whispered to the prince that it might be fun to invite him to dinner. Shortly thereafter the prince did just that.

Steffan the folk dancer

After not much longer, the princess stopped in front of the stage where there was folk dancing.One of the dancers was agile, strong, and very skilled. As he lifted his twirling partner into the air, then safely caught her in his arms. She caught the vicarious thrill of experiencing being airborne and caught in his gentle arms.

Steffan stepped back for his female dance partner to perform her feature solo. As he caught his breath, he looked out to the applauding crowds. He spotted the royal couple and was pleased. He had caught the princess's eye. She stood and watched him perform. in his lederhosen, not taking her eyes off of him.

This was not missed by the dancer, and when the dance was over he came over and introduced himself to the princess. “I am Steffan”, he humbly bowed.This was but a rouse, as the dancer was part of a Mayday festival at the Munich Palace. Charlotte had graciously helped him find the dressing rooms when he'd gotten lost in the palace back halls.

Charlotte felt a wetness as she recalled his tryst in her private Chambers just months ago; As Steffan talked with the prince, his eyes glanced up and down Charlotte’s body. Memories led to arousal, and after several minutes, Steffan quickly dismissed himself to ‘prepare for the next number.

His tight shorts left little to the imagination and it was clear that he was very well built down there. It also became obvious when he was talking to the princess, that she pleased him greatly and that is why he had to make a quick exit.

Princess Charlotte smiled at The Prince and he understood that the dancer would be the third. The prince then extended an invite to him.

The special guests come to dinner

The dinner was scheduled for that evening at 7:00. A fire was made in the large fireplace and the finest Linens, China, and glassware were laid out.

The cooks were busy making Gourmet Foods and the prince picked the wines himself. The princess was bathing and getting dressed for the evening. She had taken her time to clean and shave meticulously. She had chosen a metallic gold dress that plunged in the front bodice, and a skirt that stopped right at her bottom, in the back.

She also wore matching metallic gold strappy shoes with towering heels. She also wore her gold earrings, necklace, and bracelets. On her right ankle was a gold anklet that the prince had bought her that day for the dinner. She looked irresistible.

As the princess dressed upstairs, the men arrived early for the dinner. They too, had bathed and put on their finest clothes.

The prince greeted them personally, and the young studs introduced themselves to each other. The prince poured them each a drink and they toasted to each other and their good fortune. Prince Frederick explained to their astonishment and delight; the agreement the prince and princess had made ,and that they were the lucky men chosen.

When the princess arrived downstairs, the prince met her before she walked into the dining room. To her surprise, the prince said that he would not be joining them. He wanted the men to have her to themselves and for her to have the men to herself. After thinking about it a bit, she realized that this might be more fun.

The prince told her however, that he couldn't possibly resist watching her sexual conquests and would be watching from special consealments that were created near the dining room.

They then walked into the dining room as the men stood up and were formally introduced by name to the princess.As she walked in looking lovely as can be. There were Smiles all around.

The prince said his good-byes,and said he would stop in the evening, The princess and her suitors were seated for dinner and were poured wine from the servants. As the conversation began, the men paid great attention to the princess. The men stared deep into the eyes of the princess while she spoke and attended to her every need.

Dancing In The Parlor

After dessert was served Steffan asked the princess if she’d like to dance. She loved to dance and quickly accepted the offer from the handsome man. Charlotte led the man into the Parlor and went over to a cabinet on casters she opened the lid of the music box and cranked up the Armature.

The Parlor was filled with the rich sounds of an Austrian Waltz. They began a formal Waltz, with the dancer expertly taking the lead and the princess easily keeping up. They glided around the room while Helmut and Robert looked on, seated on nicely-upholstered wing-back chairs.

Not wanting to be left out, Robert cut in and continued the dance; His intense blue eyes staring into the princesses. Helmut, not wanting to miss his turn, cut in. This allowed the princess to put her hands on his muscular arms as he easily spun her around the Dance Floor.

During dinner, Prince Frederick had been sitting in a hall outside the dining room. He took great pleasure in watching the princess charm and be Charmed by the men. He found himself increasingly excited as the dancing started. His new wife was a youthful and sexy dancer, and watching her interact with the men turned him on immensely.

When the quartet moved to the parlor, Prince Frederick went upstairs to a balcony overlooking the Parlor. A member of his Württemberg Entourage, Claudine was making her regular checks on his welfare. She was his tutor since he was 10 years old and she was 21.

The woman taught Frederick on many subjects, and over time had become an adviser on many matters. She was tall, slender, and elegant. Her lessons often continued in his bed Chambers whenever they could safely conceal the ongoing sex education lessons. Now, 17 years later, Claudine now carries herself as a charming and confident 39 year old vixen.

From the balcony, the prince and his ‘tutor’ (and secret lover) sat on the floor, behind the velvet drapes, and silently peered between the balusters, Charlotte’s deportment with the young men.

The quartet move to a slower song and the blacksmith pulled the princess close for a slow dance. The princess’s head had been spinning from her wonderful evening and her third Goblet of wine, and now she was very close to and touching this muscular man. He too could feel her busty body with his strong hands around her firm waist he pulled her in closer to him she didn't pull away as she felt him stiffen.

She began to feel a tingle inside herself. Before she knew it Robert the actor had stepped up and taken Helmut’s place. As Robert stared into her eyes he leaned forward and gently put his lips to hers and she readily received them as she first did in that pile of straw in the horse stables.

He pulled her close to him and continued to kiss her. She then felt a second set of hands on her hips from behind it was Steffan. Her dress was so short that his hands were right above the bottom of the dress. She briefly stopped kissing Robert as Steffen pulled her hips into him and began kissing her neck. Pressing into her rear end was that very large and now very hard cock that had attracted her earlier that day. He raised Goosebumps on her as he kissed her neck.

From the balcony, Prince Frederick and Claudine had seen everything. He didn't miss a second of the meal or the dance. Much like the viral men in the parlor, he too was very hard. To watch the woman he married be so pleased. To be able to watch her talk and flirt and touch and be touched was truly a pleasure. To see the way the young suiters desire her.

Claudine began rubbing his crotch while sliding her other hand up under her own skirt.

As Steffan continued to kiss the princess on her neck and ears, he slowly ground his cock against her white ass. With his hands around her waist the skimpy dress began fully raising from the grinding as it lifted.

The actor in front of her looked down and realized she wasn't wearing any panties. He could see her perfect beautiful shaved cunt. He went wild, grabbing her head and kissing her deeply with his tongue.

Steffan also noticing the dress had climbed up her body, began using his large hands to rub her large crack.

The princess felt so good she was barely standing at this point, mostly being held up in the sandwich of the men. The blacksmith was standing on the sidelines with his cock out, stroking while looking at the scene he had in front of him.

The actor was now kissing down the body of The Princess and Steffan turned the princess's head and began kissing her deeply as he reached in front and grabbed her heating tits and fondling her tall erect nipples.

Robert had made his way down to her belly and was closing in on her cunt. The princess shook as Robert's lips came in contact with her cunt lips. He licked her cunt as she held his head against her.

After the princess Broke Free from Steffan's kiss, she gave a look towards the waiting blacksmith. The look let Helmut know it was time for him to join the fun.

Helmut, unable to contain himself, walked towards the melee. He ignored Steffan and the actor and picked up the princess and carried her to a large couch on the side of the room. He laid her down on the couch and began for lack of a better word, to ravage her body.

He grabbed and sucked her nipples and then quickly moved down to her cunt, licking her clit.

The other two men were quickly at the couch. The actor began sucking her nipples making the princess squirm. She wrapped her legs around Helmut's head. As Robert & Steffan worked their magic, she began to quiver.

This stirred both of the men and their tongues sped up lapping her nipples and clit. Her back arched as the orgasm flowed through her body. As she recovered from her orgasm, the men stood her up and removed her mini dress so that only her gold platform heals and jewelry remained. At this point; Helmut was so turned on, he couldn't wait. He laid the princess back down, and guided his rigid cock inside her. As much as she enjoyed his mouth it felt really good to have his hard warm cock in her.

The princess looked next to see that Robert had removed his clothes and had his hard shaft in front of her. The princess reached out and grabbed his cock.

Robert's heart was pounding. The hand of this beautiful woman felt so good on him.

Steffan stripped off his clothes and joined the group.

The princess had her eyes closed as Helmut picked up his pace. She put her right hand on his muscular chest and rubbed down his chiseled abdomen, wrapping her hand around his thick cock as it slid in and out of her. She returned her hand to his chest and continued to jerk off the wood of Robert on her left.

One of the thrust of Helmut's threw the princess's head back and as she look to the right she saw the naked body of Stefan.

His cock was large and beautiful. It was exactly what she hoped for when she picked him for the evening. She slowed her hand down on the actor as she eagerly grabbed the thick rod of the handsome dancer. She slowly explored the entire length of his cock with her soft hand. He leaned over and touched and kissed her slowly, exploring her mouth; reaching over to gently caress her nipple. She firmly but gently grabbed the base of his cock, and pulled him close to her. It was perfect, and she began licking and sucking it. She continued to suck as much of the cock as she could fit in her mouth, to the rhythm of Helmut sliding in and out of her wet cunt.

Helmut would not last much longer, and began to pick up speed. The princess began to tremble and slow down the actor and Dancer.

As Helmut's hands wrapped around her tiny waist, she put her hands on his waist, to push him in further, He began grunted and began powerfully jack-hammering her. Her entire body was moving as Helmut slammed into her. He began to cum. She felt his first shot squirt into her body, which pushed her into a full orgasm as her body clinched around him. He kept pounding, shooting a large load as she moaned.

Charlotte was trembling from the orgasm Helmut had just given her. He held her in his strong arms, as she took a moment to recover. After some time, he withdrew his cock from her.

Steffan grabbed the Princ

A Park Affair: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 4

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 9:

Wendy

I was lost in my thoughts as I waited on the park bench. Despite all that had happened here I found the park offered me a glimpse of what could be- parents with children, people walking dogs, laughter, and couples holding hands. When I saw Robb approach I felt the weight of the world come off my shoulders. His off-beat question made me laugh, it was the perfect introduction.

“This may be your lucky day, Sir. It just so happens I require coffee frequently, though if anything, I’m addicted to weird men. Weird mind you, not strange.”

“That does seem peculiar, weird, rather than strange. I’m not sure I know the difference.”

“I think it would be worth discussing over a hot cup of coffee,” I quipped.

“Indeed.”

We started walking toward the coffee shop two blocks away.

“So, how has your day gone?” he inquired pleasantly.

“It’s been pretty good. I’m caught up on my files, and the new one they gave me looks interesting. So, work is good. I called my lawyer and told him I want action, no more waiting for something to happen.”

“Sounds like a good day,” he offered.

I smiled. “The best part was finding a man who would buy me coffee and keep me company for a while.”

“Hmmm, sounds as if it has been a productive day, does the guy know you favor your coffee black?”

“Yes, I wonder what else he knows about me?” I giggled, which wasn’t like me.

“Oh, I think he loves your smile and that little dimple that shows up when you do- it makes his day. He likes your wavy black hair that frames your beautiful brown eyes. He knows you’re smart and vulnerable, but you’re willing to advocate for yourself, those kinds of things. He also thinks you’re stronger than you give yourself credit for.”

“Does he think I’m emotionally unstable?” I asked cautiously.

He stopped walking, gently took my arm, and looked at me, “He thinks you’re brave, resilient, angry, in pain, and want to be treated with respect and dignity. He thinks you’re capable and willing to move your life forward at your own pace. He knows it takes time to get over some things and will give you all the time needed to find your way. He knows you’re honest and that he can trust you. Unstable no, in transition, yes.”

We started walking again and I felt tears come to my eyes. It felt good knowing someone actually understood me and the uncertainty that surrounded me. Clara had tried to console me, but some of the things she said, though well intended, told me she really didn’t appreciate my circumstances.

We stopped to cross the street and I glanced at Robb, he took my arm and pulled me onto the grass.

“I think you can use a hug.”

His arms came around me and I fell into him and closed my eyes. It felt so wonderful simply to be held. The affection warming me, after a minute he asked if I wanted to keep going. I nodded my head and mumbled I was. When we parted he was looking at me, his eyes were so caring.

He took his hand and moved a few stray hairs from my cheek. “Where’s the smile I came to see? A smile makes you glow, it brings out the wonderful woman I know is hiding behind those teary eyes.”

I couldn’t help but laugh a little, he made me feel good about myself.

“It’s here for you,” I said smiling.

Wendy

Two weeks later my lawyer called to say my husband had signed the divorce papers and he was filing them at the courthouse.

“So, I’m free?”

“Your marriage is dissolved and you are free to lead your life as you wish,” he replied.

Only the financial dealings had to be completed and I would receive half of our marital assets. It was done, I was single again.

I thanked him and told him to send me the final bill. That way the ordeal was over once and for all. I hung up and felt a weight come off my shoulders. I can’t say I was euphoric at the news, but it was liberating. That part of my life was history and now I could look to the future. The next thing I did was pick up my phone and send a text to Robb. I was buying us dinner tonight. We had talked several times and gone for coffee once each week, all the while I felt a little apprehensive despite my best efforts not to be.

I knew what they said about rebound relationships and I was leery of making a commitment of some kind. If there was one thing I wanted, and needed it was what I had gotten the first time I was with Robb. I know women aren’t expected to want to have sex for the sole purpose of enjoying it. The stereotype had always bothered me, and the church women swore it belonged only within the confines of marriage as the good Lord intended.

Well, I wasn’t married anymore and my body told me in no uncertain terms what it wanted. I had squirmed in my seat both times as we sat having coffee together. Both times I wanted to reach across the table and kiss him until he took me on the floor. That fantasy had played out in my mind more than once over the last month.

Robb

When Wendy called and told me her marriage was over, the papers signed, I felt a sense of what? I wasn’t sure other than I was happy her struggle to be free of her husband was over. But, what did it mean for me? After having coffee together the past two weeks we both knew she would be free soon and though we didn’t come right out and say it, we knew it would change the way we saw one another.

She had been relaxed more than ever and her sense of humor and demeanor made her even more attractive. Our first, and only, night together, came to me again and again. It would never be the same, at least the motivations wouldn’t be. She had shown signs of confidence and independence once she had moved out of the house with her husband. She had the maturity that comes with being married and of dealing with all the emotions that such a breakup creates.

Wendy had become far more willing to touch me and she flirted more than ever. We kept our boundaries intact based upon her married status. Now, she wasn’t married and she could do whatever she wanted with her life. For the first time I wondered if my utility to her was at an end. I had to admit to myself I didn’t want it to be. I knew that I should be patient and not to rush into anything. She might be single now, but I was sure her husband had caused emotional damage she had yet to recognize and deal with. It was best I tread carefully for both our sakes.

Wendy

I got off of work and hurried home to freshen up. I had texted Clara and gave her the news my divorce was finalized. When she walked in the door as I came out of the bathroom she looked at me with a broad smile.

“You look pretty chipper I must say. I’m sure it feels good to be free of that bastard.”

“I do feel good. I’m taking Robb out to dinner tonight to celebrate. I’m wouldn’t have made it this far without his help, or yours other. But, I don’t want to even think about Cecil… err… ex husband now. He’s history and I want to move on.”

“Okay, no more about ‘him’. You know it will be different with Robb now that you’re single again. I mean you haven’t slept with him yet. I hope he doesn’t expect you’ll want to hop right into bed with him now that you can.”

My mind froze. I had slept with him, but I… oh my god! I knew I wanted to again. Was it a good idea? It would be different. What was I thinking?

“I don’t think it will be a problem. He hasn’t given me any indication he’s looking for that.”

“He does like you doesn’t he? I mean you keep seeing one another and it suggests to me there’s something more between the two of you.”

I felt my stomach tighten as my mind raced to formulate a response that didn’t reveal my infidelity while I was married. I’d never been a good liar.

“I think there is a special bond between us. He helped me over the toughest part of my divorce. I guess I can honestly say I wouldn’t have seen it through to the end without him.”

I looked at my watch and told her I had to get going if I were to be on time. I heard her tell me she hoped I would have a good time tonight. I hoped so too now that she had pointed out the basis of our relationship would change. It hadn’t occurred to me that it would, though I should have known better.

I walked out to my car and drove to the park after I decided I should tell my parents the divorce was completed. They had always thought my husband was a good match for me and when I told them I wanted out they were unhappy. It was one of the reasons I had stayed in the marriage and tried to work things out as long as I had.

I could tell my mother was resigned to the reality as I hung up. I had my life back and I was going to make it my own. I’d been too immature to ignore their feelings in the past and I was determined I would be my own person from here on out.

I left the park and headed to the restaurant to meet Robb. I was a little late, the conversation with my mother took longer than expected. When I walked to the entrance and saw Robb’s smile as I approached I felt fluttery inside. Damn he looked handsome as my eyes swept over him. I felt a little awkward once I stopped in front of him, not knowing exactly what I should say, or do. I could hug and kiss him now if I wanted and not feel guilty, or ashamed. I was trying to wrap my head around the concept when he held out his hand for mine.

“You look wonderful. I like the necklace, especially where it enters your cleavage,” he said with a mischievous expression.

I felt my face flush red, something I wasn’t prone to do.

“Sorry! I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”

“Thank you,” I stammered, “I mean for noticing the necklace, not the other things.”

“I’ll try to be more considerate,” he replied quietly as he held my hand.

I was flustered, feeling like my first date in high school. “You’re considerate enough.”

We sat down at a table and ordered our food. I avoided any mention of my ex-husband, saying only this dinner was in celebration of the start of a new life. Our conversation was light, refreshing, and he told me his parents would be visiting him in a few weeks. When I asked if he were on good terms with them he smiled.

“I’m still the apple of my mother’s eyes and dad is proud of the work I do, even though he doesn’t understand much about computers. So, I would say I’m doing pretty well.”

“Do they say anything about not being married?”

“No, not really. I mean they were disappointed when I stopped seeing my last girlfriend as they hoped I would propose to her.”

“Why didn’t you?” I asked cautiously, not sure I should ask. But, he had brought it up, not me.

“She was unfaithful,” his voice with a hint of sadness.

“I’m sorry.” I said honestly.

“I wanted you to know at least that much in case it comes up in the future.”

Maybe I was making more out of his statement then he intended, but it seemed as if he expected we would have a future relationship of some kind. It made me feel good thinking it could happen. We finished our meal after having decided we would take a walk afterward, dropping my car at his apartment as he would drive to the river walk not far away.

There wasn’t any indication Robb felt out of sorts as I paid the bill before we left, though he did ask if he could leave the tip and I agreed. It was very generous and I was sure it was because the young lady that waited on us was quite attractive. It made me feel like an old married lady at 26. He saw my expression as he placed the money in the middle of the table, and gave me a shy smile.

“She did a good job and deserves it. In terms of what you’re thinking, you would have gotten a larger tip.”

I chuckled, “You don’t know exactly what I’m thinking.”

“Oh, men are simple enough. We like good looking women and don’t hide it very well when we do. In your case, I don’t intend to hide it.”

Again, I felt myself blush. My ex had seldom ever said something so bold, or truthful when it came to the way he viewed me, or any other woman. Robb’s ability and willingness to be open was refreshing.

“You know you surprise me with your honesty, but then I think you know I’m attracted to you.”

He smiled, but didn’t say anything, so I continued.

“Men are just as different as any woman. I’m not blind, I see the way you look at me and know you find me attractive. What makes you different is that you’re open about it. I’m not into playing games and I don’t think you are either.”

Chapter 10: I Have A Past

After dropping my car off I got into his car and we were on our way to the park along the river. I was so satisfied with how the evening had gone. We arrived at the park and started our walk following the path along the river. It was about twenty minutes later when I saw one of the church women approaching us as we walked hand in hand. She gave me a strange look, then stopped, indicating she wanted to speak to me.

“Hi Sarah. Wonderful evening isn’t it?” I said pleasantly.

She looked Robb up and down, then looked back to me, and snarled. “I heard you got divorced. Didn’t take long to find someone else to ride you did it?”

I was shocked at her words. I was about to reply when Robb spoke.

“If you’re insinuating we’ve been having sex since her divorce you would be wrong. We haven’t. Not that it’s really any of your business. Now, if you’re interested in being ridden we can talk about it. I may be able to fit you in, though there would be a small charge.”

I felt a laugh start to form in my throat and did my best to stifle it. The look on her face went so red it seemed to glow. No words escaped her mouth though her jaw was working, her face agonized.

“It would only be twenty dollars and I’m sure it wouldn’t take long,” Robb added, his face serious.

Sarah turned and walked away at a rapid pace without uttering another word. I looked at Robb and saw a smile cross his face.

“Guess she wasn’t interested,” he deadpanned.

“Robb! She probably thinks I’m paying for it. You know that don’t you?” I said half laughing.

He looked at me, his smile even broader. “You Ms. Cummins will never have to pay a cent.”

I took his arm and smiled. “I’m not Cummins anymore, I’m Brown, Wendy Brown.”

“Well Ms. Brown, shall we continue our walk?”

“I’d be delighted.”

Wendy

It was a month later and I saw Robb once or twice a week for coffee, though we talked on the phone at least five days a week. One night Clara suggested her boyfriend, Kevin, had a friend I might like and that we double-date. I wasn’t sure, but after a few minutes decided I should do it to show my appreciation for what she and Kevin had done for me in the past. Kevin was a really nice guy and I got along with him well. I thought Clara had done well for herself.

The night we went out was warm and I was wearing a tank top, shorts, and sandals. Tony was damn good looking and I was thrilled with the idea I’d be seen with such a good looking man. He was pleasant enough, though as we talked I found he was… well… shallow. He had no problem undressing me with his eyes. After all these past few months I was used to it, accepting it as the price I paid to dress as I chose now that I could be myself.

He was kind of like my ex in a way. When he started asking about my religious views my hackles went up. It made me uncomfortable as that was how things had gone with my ex. Religion was never far away, even on our first few dates. I steered our conversation to other topics whenever it came up. He seemed to continue to jabber away about his faith group regardless.

I finally mentioned to him I was helping out at the food bank on weekends and he seemed to take some interest in that. I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Really, you work at the food bank? I hear those people simply don’t want to work and take handouts.”

I told him about the variety of people I met and how life had put them in rough straights for a while and they needed some help. He went on about how his church served food to the needy after they attended church service. Suggesting it was a small price to pay for what the Lord provided. I shut my mouth and didn’t say another word. It was turning into a long night.

Robb had gotten me involved in the food bank and I found the experience enjoyable. At the time it took me away from my own problems and made me appreciate other people had problems too. It was something I continued to do after my divorce. Robb and I would spend time together with people who had become friends. I noticed how several of the single women took an interest in Robb while he was there. He flirted a little with them, but he did with me too. It made me feel good to have his attention.

I knew Clara was disappointed our date hadn’t resulted in something better. But as time passed I discovered my friends always seemed to want to help me out. This took the form of trying to fix me up with a friend, or a relative. I knew they were well meaning, but after almost three months I was exhausted by their interest.

I related this to Robb and he told me he had gone through the same thing after his breakup. That was a topic he didn’t say much about. I was sure it was because he didn’t want to burden me with what had been, or was, his problem. I had met his parents briefly months ago and he called one night to say they were coming the next day.

“Wendy, would you be my date for dinner?”

“You mean a real date?” I asked surprised as he had never used that term with me before.

“Yes, a real date. I’ll pay for your dinner and you can try to be nice to me the entire evening.”

I laughed. “I’m always nice to you.”

“Yeah, come to think of it you are. Well, you’ll get a free meal out of the deal.”

It was if he were asking me for a favor, as if I wouldn’t be interested in dating him without his having an excuse.

“I would be delighted. Where are we going?”

I hung the up phone with a smile, it was one of the best restaurants in town. I was thrilled. Did I have something nice to wear? I would need a manicure for sure, pedicure? No, it was too cold for open-toed shoes, or sandals. I looked at what I had in my closet and decided I needed a new blouse that I could match with either a dress, or a pair of dress slacks.

I had lost pounds over the past two months thanks to simply walking to the park and back to Clara’s apartment. I heard Clara come in and told her Robb had asked me out.

“I thought the two of you had a disagreement last week.”

“We did, but we worked it out, neither of us can be right all of the time and… well… he was right this time.”

“If this is a real date will this change your 'platonic’ relationship? I know you have the hots for him, so don’t deny it. Every guy you’ve gone out with you compare with him. Why don’t you just admit it and get it over with? Girl it might help if you got some sack time with him. You know you’re allowed to have sex with any man you want now.”

“I don’t know, maybe it will our relationship,” I replied thinking if she could see it others could too.

I had kept it to hugs and a few kisses trying to avoid the rebound thing. But, she was right about the sex, I could really use a roll in the

A Park Affair: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 3

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 6: Second Thoughts

Wendy

We talked for almost an hour and I found myself laughing at his lame jokes. Though he did a pretty good job at laughing at mine too. After we hung up I felt wonderful. He had laughed at my favorite lawyer joke: How many lawyers does it take to shingle a roof? He had made a few guesses, and when I gave him the punch line: It depends on how thin you slice them. He laughed, then continued to chuckle as we talked. I felt so good knowing I had entertained him. It was the most fun I’d had in a long time.

“Well, you look like you’re in a good mood, Clara grinned as I walked out into the living room and sat down. Who was that you were talking to?”

“A guy I met at the park a while ago.”

“How well do you know him? It sounded as if he has a good sense of humor to make you laugh like that.”

The question jolted me and my mind tried to parse the question.

How well did I know him? I didn’t know him that well, I mean we… I had him…

“Come on, it can’t be that difficult to answer,” Clara chided with a smile.

“I’ve seen him one time, he gave me his number, and I accidently dialed it instead of my mother’s.”

“And you talked with him for how long?”

“I don’t know, a while. He asked me out for coffee and I told him no.”

“So, once things are settled with your husband are you going to call him again and see if he’ll take you out?”

“Really, I don’t know, I haven’t given it any thought.” Then I realized I hadn’t deleted his contact information as I had planned to do. I didn’t want to second guess myself as I had enjoyed talking with him– I decided to leave him in my contacts.

“You know you could ask him out, you’re not that old fashioned are you? I mean you could have him over to hang out.”

“I suppose I could once I have my own apartment and my husband is history.”

“You know I don’t mind having you here.”

“I know, thank you. But, I will have to move on with my life and getting my own apartment seems important in that respect.”

Robb

After ending my talk with Wendy I took a root beer out of the fridge and sat down with a bag of pretzels. I was surprised when the first call came, then disappointed it had been by mistake. She had been honest about it and… well… it was nice to hear her voice. I was engaged in reading when the second call came and after talking for a while it seemed as if she had taken my advice and sought a divorce.

The longer we talked the more relaxed she seemed to be. Making her laugh was delightful as I could see her eyes sparkle while those sweet lips showed a white smile in my mind. The surprise was she had a wonderful sense of humor herself, and I found myself laughing more than I had in a long while. That was when I suggested we have coffee together. When she declined the air went out of the balloon in a whoosh.

When she explained the reason I felt better, she was right of course, she was married. The situation was thankfully different than before and I couldn’t help but feel good about it. We kind of ended our talk without really saying goodbye, it was as if she were leaving the door open. I hoped she was and this time my feelings were less than altruistic– I wanted to feel her body naked against mine again.

Chapter 7: Caving In

Wendy

I was at work two days later having lunch with several of my coworkers and found my mind wandering. It was the second time in as many days Robb had come to mind– the sound of his laugh in particular.

“Well, that was some smile,” Ruby said, bringing me out of my reveille, “I haven’t seen you smile like that in weeks, it’s nice to see.” The others nodded their agreement.

I returned to my desk with a few minutes left before my lunch break was over. I took my phone out and sent a text message to Robb suggesting we meet in the park, then go for coffee if he wasn’t busy. I pressed send, my heart beating a little faster. Sure, I was still married, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t meet a friend, did it?

I was working on a document when my phone vibrated on my desktop. I picked it up hoping it was a response from Robb accepting my proposition. It was! So much for my ability to concentrate for the rest of the afternoon. Though a few minutes later there was another reason too– my husband had left a message with the receptionist saying he wanted to see me today. I didn’t call him back, continuing to take my lawyer’s advice. Damn, it seemed as if the day had turned into a mixed bag as my lawyer had called to tell me my husband’s lawyer was trying to slow things down.

Robb

I was surprised when I saw the text from Wendy since she had said she was still married and it wasn’t a good idea. I wondered now if she were having a problem of some kind. Our last phone call had been comfortable enough until the very end. I hesitated for a few minutes before responding, what did I have to lose? I was already involved with her and once she was divorced there was the chance of continuing our relationship in some fashion– besides, I wasn’t seeing anyone else. I sent a ‘yes’ and provided a time I would be there. I had to admit I was surprised she wanted to meet at the park, though maybe it was a way for her to deal with what had transpired there– a way of getting past it.

Wendy

I strolled out of the lobby to my car with a smile of anticipation, surprised at how much I was looking forward to seeing Robb again. It was a fifteen minute drive to the park from work and when I arrived I got out and stretched, enjoying the sunshine and fresh air. I elected to take the bench in the shade of a tree rather than the one in the distance where Robb and I had met first. I didn’t need for him to remember the wretched woman he had found that day. I could have suggested another location, but I had to deal with my demons too.

I was sitting watching as people walked, biked, and roller-bladed on the paved path not far away. I closed my eyes and took in the whisper of the leaves in the tree as a gentle breeze hit my skin. It was then I heard a voice and felt myself stiffen– it was my husband. I had no choice, I turned to face him.

“You didn’t make it easy for me to talk to you,” he said in a stern voice.

“That’s because I don’t see a need for us to talk. What I saw was enough to tell me our trial separation hadn’t worked; at least not for me. You had your chance and didn’t use it. So, just leave me alone, I’m not changing my mind.”

“Pastor Davis has agreed to meet with us. I’ve been praying for our marriage to work, and the Lord has told me I’ve been forgiven. But, he had to teach me a hard lesson. Wendy, I want you to come home, so we can start over. You’re my wife and I want you to honor your commitment.”

I just stared at him, honor my commitment to him! I guess it doesn’t work in reverse. Maybe I should have prayed to the Lord harder, so he could make me understand, and be forgiving.

“Wendy, I’ll give you a few days to pray for us, for our marriage. I’m sure if you ask for guidance he will grant it to you.”

I looked at him, trying to project calmness and confidence. “I’m not interested in prayer, Pastor Davis, or you. Tell your lawyer to move forward on the divorce, so we can both move on with our lives. That’s all I want. I want this to be finished.”

“I just want one thing from you right now, just share a kiss with me so you’ll see there is still something between us, that the love given to us by the Lord remains.”

Before I could protest he grabbed my arm and pulled me toward him. I resisted, trying to back away knowing I didn’t want him touching me. I found the thought of a kiss revolting– my lips on his wasn’t going to happen. I felt a hand come to my other arm and grasp it firmly, then saw him leaning toward me.

“No! Let me go!” I shouted as he closed the distance.

Robb

I was walking into the park looking for Wendy and was certain I saw her sitting on a bench under a tree. Continuing on, I saw a man approach, stand for a moment, then sit down next to her. I was sure I was mistaken now, and turned my gaze to the other benches around the park. I didn’t see a lone women sitting anywhere and was thinking she’d been held-up by traffic and hadn’t arrived yet. I looked back to where I saw the man and woman sitting just as I heard a shout. I was close enough now I could tell it was Wendy– she was struggling with the man.

I rushed up to the bench yelling. “Leave her alone, get the hell away from her.”

I saw him stop, still holding her arms, to look at me,as I stopped a few feet away. He looked at me surprised.

“This is my wife, get lost. We have things to talk about.”

“It doesn’t look to me like she wants to talk, or whatever it is you’re trying to get out of her.”

“I told you, get lost. We’ll work this out.”

“Okay, here’s the way it’s going to work. You let go of her, she tells me she wants to talk with you, and I leave. If you don’t, I call 911 and get the cops here to sort things out. I don’t leave until they get here. Your choice.”

I watched as he slowly released her and turned to me with a glare. “This woman is mine, she is my wife, and she knows what it means. She had better understand I deserve another chance and I’m not giving up just because her lawyer talks to mine.”

I watched as he turned to Wendy. “I want to talk with you right now, I’m tired of the run arounds. I won’t do anything else other than talk.”

I looked at Wendy and saw she wasn’t happy. Then she nodded.

Wendy

I heard a voice and looked to where it came from and saw it was Robb. My husband released his grip on my arms and I moved to the far end of the bench. I knew my husband wouldn’t be aggressive with Robb, I’d seen him back down too often. Still, I was happy to have Robb there as his grip on my arms had been painful. This was the second time he had tried to force himself upon me and I was more fearful than ever before of how he viewed me.

I decided to talk with him now. Robb would be near and would come to my rescue if my husband tried to take me with him by force– a real possibility I felt now.

I watched as Robb moved to a bench nearby and sat down as we looked at one another.

“You know that guy?” my husband asked.

“I’ve talked with him once, now what is it you want to talk about?” My stomach clenched at not having told the truth.

“I want you to come home, meet with Pastor Davis, and agree to meet with some of the Christian women to learn more about how you should behave at home. I know you were raised in a different religion, but you need to practice what our church teaches. I want you to be ready to start a family, so it means getting off birth control– which you know is against what our church teaches.”

I looked him straight in the eye. “Let me get straight to the point. I don’t want to be married to you anymore, and I certainly don’t want to have your children. If you bother me again I’ll seek a restraining order against you. I don’t want to do that, so if you agree to the divorce this whole thing will end and we can go our separate ways. I hope you understand I’m not coming back to you.”

“You can’t mean that, you can’t. We have a lot invested in our marriage. No other man will know you the way I have known you.”

I laughed. “I wasn’t a virgin when I married you. You knew that, now you want to make sure after you there will never be another? You get a little bit stranger each time we talk. I can’t help but wonder if you’re not reading and talking to the wrong people in your church. I didn’t sign up for your brand of religion and version of marriage, at least not the kind you represent now.”

“If you seek the comfort of another man while we are married you’ll be condemned to hell, you know that. Think about it, I’ll give you three days to let me know and if I ever see you with that guy again he’ll pay.”

I knew my husband was a wuss, he always backed down when it looked as if another guy would touch him.

“Well, make him start paying now. We’re going to have coffee together, that’s what friends do in the real world.”

“So, you admit you were going to meet him here?”

“Why should I lie about it? We have coffee and talk, that’s more than I care to do with you. One thing I do know, if you mess with him he’ll beat your ass. So, I suggest you get up and walk away and not use your mouth in a way that will get you into trouble– the cops may have to come to save you otherwise.”

My husband glanced towards Robb, then back to me. “He’d better not touch you while you’re married.”

“He won’t touch me unless I want him to, I can trust him. It’s too bad I can’t say the same thing about you anymore. Do you think it would make any difference to me now anyway?”

“You wouldn’t,” he glared.

I smiled wickedly, got up from the park bench, and walked toward Robb without a word. I was finished talking, at least with him. It was time for coffee with someone I wanted to spend time with. Let the bastard think whatever he wanted. I would do what felt right for me for a change.

No dating until after the divorce was final was what the lawyers touted–don’t leave your home, you remain living there. Bullshit, there was legal and there was common sense. I’d removed myself from the pain living there caused me each and every day– the only mistake I had made was in not leaving sooner.

I no longer felt connected to my faith. Not that it hadn’t been building for a long time, but recent events had simply proven it was all so much hogwash. I could never accept everything from my own religious upbringing and my marriage had simply amplified what I had found difficult to believe.

Pray, pray, and pray some more, the Lord will show you the way. I prayed with my fellow parishioners and the result didn’t change what happened. That individual, or those people suffered, and when it didn’t change for the better everyone said it was the Lord’s will. Have faith, and we would go on to pray again for something else with the same, horrible, result. Not that the Moslems didn’t do the same damn thing, they were as screwed up as the Jews I had concluded.

Robb

I watched as Wendy talked with her husband. He glanced over to me several times and when Wendy got up and started walking towards me he stood up, glared hard, then walked away. When Wendy was within a few steps I saw she seemed calm, not upset at all, as if it had been cathartic for her.

“You okay?”

“I’m fine. As you might have guessed I wasn’t expecting him to be here. He stopped at my office and left a message he wanted to see me today. I didn’t see him, or his car when I left the parking lot. I guess he must have followed me. Thank you for coming to my aid again. I’m afraid I’m more trouble than I’m worth.”

“Wendy, don’t put yourself down, there’s no reason for it as far as I can tell. I don’t know you well, but I want to have the chance to.”

“You don’t believe you’ll go to hell for spending time with a married woman?” she asked half joking.

“No. I don’t believe in things like that as I’m not religious. I guess if I were I wouldn’t have helped you in the way you wanted me to when we first met. Does that bother you?” I mean, that I’m not invested in some all-knowing deity?“

"No, in fact, right now I consider it plus. Would you mind if I pay for our coffees? I think I owe you at least that this time,” she offered.

“Coffee, no sex?” I smiled with a mischievous look on my face as we started walking toward the coffee shop.

“Would that be a deal breaker, the sex I mean?” she asked earnestly.

“Not at all, I want you to know that what we did the first time isn’t what I expected to happen this time. You wanted something to throw in his face when you saw him, but you didn’t do it did you?”

Wendy

I was surprised that he would be so perceptive, but he was right. I decided not to use my tryst against him. Not that it didn’t come to mind as I sat with my husband. I felt it would reflect more on me in a negative way than him. I also didn’t need to provide him with ammunition to use against me if he wanted to contest the divorce. Even meeting Robb this time may have given him something if that was his intention.

“No, but I didn’t want to get you involved in this either.”

“I’m a big boy, and frankly, I can be stubborn about some things.”

We spent over two hours talking after getting coffee. I told him I was going to get my own apartment when I found something I liked. Then I would move the rest of my belongings from home before the divorce was final. I told him I hoped my husband was convinced after our little talk I wasn’t coming back to him, and that I wouldn’t have to be so careful about seeing him.

We stood next to each other after throwing our paper cups into the trash bin and walked across the street to my parked car. I stood looking at him and felt his hand come to take mine and hold it. The thrill I felt warmed me, my heart beat as if I were a young girl again. Looking up at him I was sure my face flushed red– but it wore a smile. I so much wanted to kiss him for making me feel so grand.

“Okay if I call you?”

“Any time you want. Thank you for being here for me, good night.”

Chapter 8: More Husband Problems

Wendy

I had to admit my husband was being far more aggressive than I had ever seen him before. I hadn’t been able to understand his behavior over the past year. He had started to quote Scripture to me more than he had before. I had attempted to talk to him about it and he got defensive, telling me I should pray for guidance. At first, his time with Joanne had seemed innocent enough. I trusted him, I trusted her as far as that went. She was always educating me about my responsibilities as a wife, and after a while I thought they were tag-teaming me.

I didn’t expect him to be so persistent in trying to get me to counseling after having ignored me for so long. His behavior was erratic, but not dangerous until our last two encounters. It was like he couldn’t accept I was rejecting him like he had rejected me. I hoped he would finally see the light and sign the papers to end our marriage.

Despite my husband’s appearance I was in a good mood after spending time with Robb. We had talked about our childhood, relating our most embarrassing moments. Laughing at what we’d done and now considered just plain stupid. It was liberating to be so honest with him. He didn’t hold much back, he had a self-deprecating sense of humor that showed how confident he was in himself.

That night I slipped into bed and felt perhaps something good would come out the day after all. I would call my lawyer tomorrow and tell him about my husband’s statement I had three days to return home to him. He hadn’t said it in a threatening way and I took it as applying more pressure to get me home where he would have more control over me. I knew what my lawyer was going to say– I should have stayed in the house.

Robb

I left Wendy and headed home thinking she had a lot on her plate and I didn’t need to add to it. I stayed as positive as I could and really liked seeing her laugh–

A Park Affair: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 2

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 3: Regrets?

Wendy

I woke the next morning lying beside a man who wasn’t my husband and felt good about it. I didn’t feel a bit of guilt as I looked at him. I’d done two, one-night stands in my life and wasn’t excited with what I found next to me in the morning. One of the reasons I had sworn off drinking before meeting my husband. The amazing part was, I didn’t feel a bit horny at the moment and wondered if that was going to be a problem–would he want more from me now?

As I lay there I wondered if he had saved my life, not merely by accident because of the baseball, but because he saw I was troubled and stayed with me, so I wouldn’t try to use the pistol again. That was what I had intended. I simply didn’t know if he had or not, but probably. His bringing me home with him had certainly changed my thinking in that regard. I’d been ready to end my life over a man Robb felt wasn’t worthy of my consideration. Not that the passion he had shown as he lay into me didn’t tell me I was desirable to at least one man. It had a tremendous effect on me for reasons I didn’t fully understand, and maybe never would.

I felt a movement, then Robb rolled over toward me, his eyes open. When he saw me looking at him he smiled, causing me smile back.

“Could you spare a kiss this morning? He asked.

"You mean could I spare a kiss and something else?”

“A kiss and then you let me hold you for a while. The something else is up to you.”

I laughed as I rolled over onto him, “Make way mister, you’re going to get an armful of woman.”

I snuggled into him and heard him reply. “You mean an armful of beautiful woman.”

The words melted me immediately. If he had wanted to control me for his pleasure, he had me–no contest. We lay together not speaking for a while, his hands caressing my leg and arm. I kissed his neck a few times, then snuggled and closed my eyes again–he pulled me closer. I could hear his heart beating, feel his chest rise and fall, and smell him. When was the last time I had been so intimate and comfortable with a man? I couldn’t remember for sure. It was sad, but I couldn’t, not even with my husband.

Shit! My husband. I was going to have to go home and face him today. Would he even notice I hadn’t come home? If he did would he even care? Knowing him, his only concern was that I would make him look bad–his wife not home and obedient where she should be. He would push for me to attend Fellowship with him in the afternoon to keep up appearances with the congregation. I pushed the thought away as my stomach tightened.

I’d make this time with Robb last another hour, then face the reality of my life. At this juncture I realized I had one to live thanks to someone who cared enough for a woman crying on a park bench to intervene. It was as incredible as it seemed I realized. I was lying in bed with a man in my panties after he had promised to do what I asked of him to end my despair.

“Are you hungry?” He asked.

“Yes, actually I am.”

“Does scrambled eggs, corned-beefed hash, and toast sound good to you?”

The words made my mouth start to water. I realized I hadn’t eaten but the Danish since the previous morning. My stomach gave an audible growl and I placed my hand over it as if it would hush it.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’”, he laughed lightly.

“I have to pee,” I slid out of bed and headed for the bathroom.

I finished my business, washed my hands, than looked into the mirror while running my fingers through my hair. I thought I looked hideous. Then I thought again about why I was here in the first place.

That’s what a tart looks like. At least a satisfied one.

I swallowed hard, opened the bathroom door, and walked into the bedroom to see Robb sitting on the edge of the bed in his briefs. When he saw me his jaw dropped.

“My god! Wendy, you’re gorgeous. Drop dead gorgeous.”

I stopped dead in my tracks, looking down to see my breasts standing proud, my flat stomach, pantie clad pelvis, my shapely legs, and my red polished toenails. The sunlight coming in through the window hitting my skin warmed it ever so slightly. I looked up at him as he rose from the bed with a smile. I wasn’t sure what he was going to do– grab me and take me without asking?

“My turn. Why don’t you get dressed, I’ll join you in a minute, so we can eat.”

The bathroom door closed and I walked to where my blouse and skirt lie on the floor. His words, his expression, his smile of obvious delight with my appearance all came back to me. I put my bra on, finished dressing, and sat on the edge of the bed looking around. The bedroom was tastefully decorated and there was no sign in the form of a photograph, or other articles suggesting he had a girlfriend.

Okay, if he was unattached that made it easier, I wasn’t the 'other woman’. At least I hoped I wasn’t. I knew who my husband was screwing when I saw them from the hallway– she headed the prayer group that met on Friday nights almost every week.

I had gone to several of them and stopped going as it was too much for me– touting how a woman should respect her husband and honor his wishes even if she weren’t entirely onboard with it. Yes, she espoused Christian women bear the fruit of the Spirit- love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. Well, so much for faithfulness and self-control parts. Peace might work too if you spelled it 'piece’ and added two words.

She was thin, with big boobs, and blonde hair that came out of a bottle. I’d met her husband twice and he made my husband look really good by comparison. It was obvious to me some of her prayers hadn’t been answered. That, or God’s plan for her was as flawed as my own. My husband was so deep into her they never noticed I was in the house. I had simply left in tears, devastated at the sight.

Robb

I was a little nervous as I opened my eyes–was she going to be ashamed, guilty, for what we’d done last night? Seeing her in the dim light the night before gave me hints she was well-endowed. It hadn’t taken much effort to get her to orgasm. In fact, I had hardly gotten started when she gasped, and I felt her muscles contact around me. When she got on top she didn’t hold anything back– she went all out. It was when she walked out of the bathroom that I saw her in full light for the first time– she was absolutely beautiful. Her husband had to be a real piece of work to walk away from someone like her.

I was pleased I’d taken a low profile approach and brought her into my arms to comfort her when we woke. When she smiled her teeth showed from between nicely formed lips, her blue eyes sparkled. Though I knew it unwise to feel so protective, it made me want to never let her go. I reminded myself again she was separated from her husband, not divorced. She could go back to him, they could work things out. There are always two sides to a story– I could be the one to ruin their marriage. I had to admit it bothered me. Shit, what was I thinking? After what I saw, this woman was hurting and I had done the right thing by her.

Don’t overthink this dude, she needed someone, and you were there.

Wendy

I sat with a glass of orange juice as he made breakfast. I felt a little awkward just sitting there doing nothing. My husband would never cook because that was a woman’s job. I tried to lighten the mood a little by asking Robb what he had planned for the day– at least it was a safe question.

“I volunteer at the Community Food Bank, so I’ll be working there most of the afternoon.”

“Really, that sounds nice, I bet you meet a lot of interesting people there.”

“I do, but sometimes it’s hard to see how many people with young children have to rely on it. I never knew how many people live right on the edge until I started there. It makes me appreciate I have a good education and a well-paying job.”

“So, what do you do?”

“Computer Aided Design, CAD, for an engineering firm. It pays well and has regular hours. How about you?”

It struck me that after talking with him for hours I’d never mentioned my job once. But, then in my emotional state that was the last thing on my mind.

“I work as a clerical for a law firm, close to a paralegal I guess, but they don’t pay me for that.”

“Wendy, I have to ask. How are you feeling? Are you going to be ready to go home and feel safe?”

“He’s not abusive physically, so I’m not worried about that. But, in all honesty I’m dreading having to spend the afternoon with him, and I know he’ll demand it.”

“Do you want to stay another few hours?”

“Thanks, but I know I should go home, take a shower, and get into some fresh clothes. I’m going to have to deal with it and a few hours here won’t change anything. Robb, about last night. Thank you, I mean that. I needed what you gave me. You saved me from hurting myself.”

“I think you should get some professional help. That is if you can afford it.”

“I can’t, but I’ll deal with this. I’ve been putting off making the decision, but after yesterday I know I’m damned if I don’t.”

“What decision is that?”

“I want to get a divorce and move on with my life. Thanks to you, I recognize killing myself wasn’t the way to punish him. He would have won in a way, and I don’t want that. Call it what you will, a form of revenge in a way, if I leave him. I have friends, family, and a job that pays enough to live on if I do.”

We sat silent for a minute, eating in silence. Then I looked up at him with a smile. “I promise not to do something stupid.”

“I want to believe that,” he replied with a firm expression.

I reached for my shoulder bag hanging on the empty chair next to me, and took out the pistol, handing it to him butt first.

“Here, keep this.”

He took the pistol from my hand and placed it on the counter behind him, then looked at me.

“I suppose I should take you home.”

“Yes, but not home. Back to the park, I can walk from there, I don’t…”

“I know. You don’t need to say it. I wouldn’t want to make things any harder for you.”

“Thank you for being so understanding.”

“Wendy, give me your phone so I can put my contact information in it. Just in case… well… in case you need a friend again. By the way, you stayed with my wife Cindy and me last night. You know her from… let’s see… she’s one of your clients from work.”

I took my phone out and handed it to him. When he gave it back I checked and saw he had put in 'Robb, Com. Food Bank’. I looked at him with a frown.

“Just in case someone looks at your contacts. No reason for a man’s first and last name to show up– it might cause problems. If someone asks, you may decide to volunteer, and I’m the contact person.”

I was pretty much lost in thought as he drove me to the park. I felt myself tense, my stomach going into knots. I got out before Robb could attempt to open the door for me and looked back into the car– my emotions mixed with good and bad.

“Robb, thank you. I know it sounds lame, but you made a difference, a big one. I can’t explain why I asked you to do what I asked of you, maybe it was because I wanted to feel like a desirable woman again.”

“Wendy, I can’t pretend to know you, all I can say is you deserve to be happy. Please, don’t throw your life away, do what you need to do to move your life forward. If you ever need a friend to lean on call me. I promise to be there for you.”

I watched as he drove away, then turned and took the first step back to a life filled with problems. Regardless of the outcome, I had a life to rebuild and I was determined to make it better. It was time to face my demons. Robb had given me that chance– I wasn’t going to waste it. I had always been strong in the face of adversity and the one time I had faltered there was someone who cared enough to pull me through. I would always be grateful to him.

Chapter 4: Reflections

Robb

Well, this had been two of the strangest days in my life. I save a woman from killing herself, comfort her by having sex with her, feed her breakfast, and drop her off to return to a husband who doesn’t deserve her. Sure, I was recovering from a failed relationship of long standing, but I had never come close to committing suicide despite the pain. But, depression affects people in different ways and some can climb out of it, others can’t without help. I hoped Wendy had the strength to do what she needed to do to make her life better.

I drove home wondering if I would ever get a phone call from her in the future. After walking in the door I went to put things away in the kitchen– there was the pistol sitting where I had left it. I hefted it, it had been a long time since I had fired a pistol in the military; it still felt familiar. I walked to the bedroom and to the closet, opened my fire safe, and placed it inside along with the rounds I had taken out of the clip.

Wendy

I walked the fifteen minutes home thinking of what I would need to do. I walked in the door after seeing his car in the driveway– he was home. He was sitting in front of the TV watching a car race when I walked in.

“Where have you been? We have to get ready for church in a few hours you know.”

“I stayed with a friend last night. Sorry, I should have called, or left a text.”

He looked at me with a wicked grin, “You go to the bedroom and take your clothes off. We haven’t done it in a while, and I’m feeling you might be good about now.”

I froze, my stomach went tight. If there was something I didn’t want from him that was it.

“I’m not in the mood right now, maybe later.”

“I’m not interested if you’re in the mood, get yourself in the mood. I’ll be in after the race is over in about ten minutes.”

“Honey, I’m sorry, I really don’t want to, maybe after church this afternoon.”

He looked at me with a scowl. “You’re my wife, that means you listen to what I need, and give it when I want it. It’s probably those pills you take to avoid getting pregnant. I hear they mess up a woman’s mind too. It’s time for you to stop taking them.”

'There’s nothing wrong with my mind that getting away from you for a while won’t solve. You haven’t touched me in six months, and now you want me to flop onto my back for you. Well, it’s not going to happen this time.“

He turned the volume down on the TV and stared at me with hard eyes, "What are you saying, you’re not going to be a wife?”

“What! Be a wife only when you want to be a husband! Why don’t you be a husband to me instead of spending all your time with Joanne Winston,” my voice going shrill.

“Joanne has nothing to do with this,” he thundered.

“I’m grateful for that. My Lord, I guess you having her bent over the sofa, your cock inside her didn’t mean anything.”

I saw is face grow taut, his jaw moving slightly, but he didn’t say anything.

“Yes, I walked in and saw the both of you. You were so intent on screwing her you didn’t even hear, or see me. I’m going to divorce your ass.”

“You can’t talk to me that way. I had a moment of weakness and I’ve prayed for forgiveness. I want to make it up to you.”

“Oh, so you can go around screwing her for months and you expect me to forgive you. I guess I’m not the hardcore Christian woman you thought I was. I’m going to pack my clothes and things I need and find someplace else to live until the divorce is final.”

He stormed towards me, grabbed my blouse and torn it open, his eyes wild, “You’re in my house, you are my wife, I’m going to have you as is my right. Now, we can do it the hard way, or the easy way. But, I’m going to get my due out of you.”

I knew I wasn’t going to be able to stop him, he was much too large for me to resist him. My mind scrambled to find a way to tamp things down. For the first time I was afraid of being raped– by my own husband. Maybe I wasn’t thinking straight, but it was the only thing that came to mind.

“Well, it’s about time you showed some real interest in these,” as I placed my hands under my breasts and pushed them up. I saw a look of confusion on his face. He stopped, his hands went down to his sides as his eyes remained glued on my heaving chest.

I swallowed hard, it was taking every bit of strength for me to take a step toward him. I planted a kiss on his cheek, my stomach protesting, then forced a smile. “Finish watching your race, then come in and treat me as your wife. I went off the pill a month ago if you want to know.”

I watched as he sat back down on the sofa, his temper had settled. I was sure he didn’t even think my comment about Joanne made a difference– as far as he was concerned he’d been forgiven by the Lord. Well, I wasn’t the Lord and the memory of them at the sofa was fresh in my mind. He was going to hell as far as I was concerned and I knew he would have company.

He looked at me, his face stoic. “This will be over in about seven minutes. Glad you came to your senses.”

His words made me want to heave. I rushed down the hall, into our bedroom, pulled out a suitcase and jammed underwear, a bra, some blouses, a few pairs of slacks, and two pairs of shoes into it. I slipped out the door into the garage as he stared at the TV. I didn’t have much, but it would be enough for a few days until I could come back for more. The asshole wasn’t ever going to touch me again.

I rushed to my car and was away as fast as I could go, the tires squealing as I drove off. My last look was of him standing in front of the garage in my rear-view mirror– I had gotten away. I got as far as the park and pulled onto a side street and called my parents. They lived about two hours away where my husband wasn’t likely to go. After a minute to settle myself, I called and told them I was coming to spend the night and would leave early for work in the morning. I Explained I would tell them what was going on when I got there.

I started driving and felt my hands tremble as I gripped the steering wheel. He had intended on taking me regardless of what I wanted and the fear was now manifesting itself. I settled down after a while and the drive to my parents’ home was enough time for me to reflect on my three years with him. Three full years of my life down the drain because I wasn’t mature enough to know better– our relationship had gone bad after no more than a year. We had disagreed on one thing after another, at first small things, then major things– like having children, and having money in a savings account.

I spilled everything to my parents, well… not everything. The pistol and Robb I omitted not wanting to admit I had been so desperate. They sat silent and let me talk and when I was finished told me they understood and would help me in any way they could. I took my suitcase into the guest bedroom and sat down on the bed. I opened the suitcase to see what I had selected in my haste to get out of the house hoping there was the right combination to wear to work the next day.

I slept poorly, tossing and turning, thinking I had screwed my life up big time. I had sought

A Park Affair: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 1

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 1: Intervention - Wendy Meets Robb.

Wendy

I sat sullen, depressed, on the park bench in the early evening watching a man playing catch with a boy, probably his son. I was fingering the pistol inside my shoulder bag, my finger on the trigger. I closed my eyes to start the silent count one…two…

Wham! I was startled, my fingers closed reflexively in response, including the finger on the trigger. I heard a loud bang inside my shoulder bag. I looked down and saw the bullet hole just above the brown leather bottom. I pulled my hand out of the bag and found it was trembling, my heart pounding in my ears.

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I hope you weren’t hit?”

I looked up to see the man standing in front of me, his image hazy as tears formed in my eyes again. I couldn’t even end my life without screwing it up. I heard his voice again, but not his words. I sat my bag on the bench next to me and looked up when he spoke again, his face showing concern.

“No, it didn’t hit me,” I replied dumbly.

“You don’t look so good, your eyes are red as if you’ve been crying. Is there anything I can do to help, do you want to talk?”

“Uncle Robb, Dad’s here to pick me up. Thanks for playing catch with me for a while,” came a voice from behind me. I watched as he tossed the baseball in the general direction of the voice.

“Any time Ted, tell your father I’ll talk with him later.”

I watched as the boy ran past us, got into a car, waved, and was gone. Numbed by it all, nothing in my mind made sense, it seemed I wasn’t worth anything to anyone.

“Mind if I sit with you?”

“Look, I appreciate your kindness, but I’m not likely to be good company. I just found my husband with another woman. Not that I haven’t suspected it for a while, but I thought our trial separation was working out. I just need to be alone.”

“You weren’t thinking of doing something stupid were you?”

I looked at him, then my eyes went to the round hole in my bag. Stupid? It was a way out. My own husband hadn’t slept with me in six months and he was getting off on another woman. Stupid?

There was a reason I wasn’t wearing my wedding ring. I didn’t want to be found dead wearing something the bastard had given me.

Robb

I’d tried to catch the ball, jumping up to snag it when it sailed above my head. I had hit it just enough to send it toward the attractive woman sitting on the bench not far away. I thought I heard it hit the bench, not her, but a muffled sound seemed to have made her jump, and I felt an apology was in order.

When I stopped in front of her I saw the teary eyes, at first thinking it had hit her. Then I noticed her eyes were puffy red, she’d been crying for a while. Her dark curly hair hung below her shoulders, her brown eyes placed below nicely trimmed eyebrows. She was dressed in a skirt and blouse, her exposed legs shapely, like the rest of her.

She was obviously distressed, then I saw a small hole in her cloth shoulder bag as her eyes shifted to look at it. The slightly ragged hole seemed entirely out of place at that location. It was then I knew, the sound I’d heard wasn’t the baseball hitting the bench–this woman needed help now.

Wendy

He sat down next to me even though I hadn’t replied. Shit, did it matter? Another few minutes in my miserable life wasn’t going to change anything. I hadn’t even been able to kill myself and I realized I was pointing the pistol at the wrong person if I did. I knew I could never kill anyone, apparently not even myself.

Then it popped into my head. If I were to do something now to get back at my husband I’d do what he had done to me. I would throw it in his face, telling him it was better than anything he had ever given me in all the years we’d been together.

He hadn’t been physically abusive to me, the fact he wouldn’t touch me was painful enough; far worse in a way. What better way to get back at him by than by making him look like a man I now merely tolerated? That I had accepted his lack of performance, that I had loved him enough to accept it, but now I wouldn’t.

At first, I thought his lack of interest was due to the extra pounds I had put on made me unattractive to him. I lost the pounds, and it made no difference. Though the men at work made it evident they had noticed. I’d turned down several offers, thinking I would be true to our marriage vows–I wasn’t that kind of woman. Now, maybe I needed to be. I would show him in a way he couldn’t ignore. Brought back to the moment, I heard the man speak again, his hand on my shoulder as I looked at him with a blank expression.

“Look, I’m not comfortable leaving you here alone by yourself. Too many things can happen to a woman in this park late in the day. Hell, even I’m leery of staying here too late. How about I take you for a coffee and you can tell me what you need.”

I looked at him, “What I need is a good hard fuck. Can you do that?”

I watched his face show a shocked expression. He didn’t reply and I felt it just proved perhaps my husband was right– I wasn’t even good for that anymore. I felt a sense of despair and desperation–I had been good for that at one time in my life.

“Well, can you?” I pressed.

“Yes, if you promise not to do anything more stupid than that,” looking at my bag.

“You mean like take the pistol in my bag and shoot myself?” I replied facetiously.

“That’s what I had in mind, yes. I’ll fuck you silly if you give me the gun.”

He was looking right into my eyes, he wasn’t looking at my boobs, or my legs. His eyes showed a genuine concern, his expression sympathetic, caring. I knew what the look of lust was in a man’s eyes because I had been there before–it wasn’t present in his.

I reached for my bag and handed it to him, “You take it out.”

I watched while he peered into my bag, inserted his hand, and pulled the pistol out. He flipped the safety on, removed the clip, took the bullets out, then placed it back inside with the clip inserted.

He handed the bag to me while I looked at him with an earnest expectant expression. “Okay, coffee and a hard fuck, agreed.”

He took my hand and held it gently, then looked into my eyes, “How about coffee, and a good fuck at my place if I can’t talk you out of it. By the way my name is Robb.”

“Agreed, I’m Wendy.”

I walked beside Robb towards a nice looking car, glancing down at his left hand, I found he wasn’t wearing a wedding ring. Though I knew it really didn’t mean a dam thing to man if he didn’t want it to. I still had revenge on my mind, thinking why put a bullet into my brain when I could go home, and shoot my husband right in the nuts, ending his ability to have sex with another woman. That is, right after I told him I’d been screwed all night long with a huge cock and loved every minute of it.

I smiled to myself, thinking of the horror I’d see on his face when the pistol moved from his face down to his crotch. He would probably shit his pants before I pulled the trigger. Then he would dance around in agony as I turned and walked away–his penis and balls splattered on the floor around him.

Robb opened the door of his car for me and I slid in thinking I was an idiot for marrying my husband in the first place. Two goddamned years of my life wasted trying to be a good wife while he flirted with most of my friends. They thought it was cute for a while, but when he propositioned one of them their attitude changed. I should have seen it, but I was still too love struck to recognize it for what it was. He really wanted me, not them, he was trying to make me jealous was what I had told myself over and over. Then it dawned on me one day when he didn’t come home for an entire night–he didn’t want me and wasn’t man enough tell me to my face.

I felt the car come to a stop and realized I hadn’t said a word to Robb the entire time. I looked at him feeling like I was the lowest scum of the earth, a woman brought so low to want a man she had never met to screw her like a whore, but not charge for it. I wanted revenge and this was one way to get it.

He looked at me while he placed his hand on my arm. “I’m buying the coffee and anything you want to eat, you talk, and I’ll listen.”

“Okay, but then we go to your place and you fuck me.”

“That was what we agreed on,” he replied without any indication he was judging me.

Why should he judge? He was getting a piece of ass for the price of a coffee and a donut. I watched when he passed in front of the car and came to open the door for me. Shit, what did I have to lose? Nothing. Robb was more attractive than my husband and he didn’t have a gut that hung over his belt.

We walked into the small diner, and I followed him to a table next to the window and sat down across from him. The waitress walked up with a menu and started to hand them to us with a smile.

“We won’t need a menu thank you. Two coffees, I’ll take mine black, with a Danish, and whatever the lady would like.”

The expression on the waitress’s face was something I could appreciate. This wasn’t going to result in much of a return to her for the effort she was going to put in–it was kind of like me and my marriage.

“I’ll have the same thank you.”

I watched while she walked away and I turned my gaze to Robb, surprised to see he was studying something other than the cleave showing in my blouse–he was looking at my face.

“You’re an attractive woman when you don’t have tears in your eyes. I’ll bet you have a beautiful smile.”

I moved in my seat, and looked away, feeling my face go red. When I looked back I couldn’t help but give him a small smile.

“Wendy, you talk. I’ll listen, that was our agreement, well that and the other thing.”

“If you think I’ll talk and change my mind about the other thing, I won’t.”

“Fair enough, I’ll keep my promise.”

Our coffees arrived and I found myself spilling my guts as if someone had spoken an incantation to open my soul. I only stopped when the waitress returned, refilled our cups, and then I went on. He listened, never saying a word, just nodding his acknowledgement a few times.

“You know, I’d like to kill that asshole. He’s made my life, me, feel worthless for almost a year. I haven’t told anyone about it until now, not even my parents, though I think they know things haven’t been going well.”

“Parents usually know even if you don’t tell them. Mine always seemed to know if the woman I was dating didn’t fit me before I discovered it for myself.”

His expression didn’t suggest much of anything–it seemed a simple acknowledgement he had endured a few failed relationships. I studied his face as he took another sip of coffee, his brown eyes and hair looked attractive to me, even his day-old stubble made him look manly. He didn’t have those cute dimples, or a strong jaw line like I’d read in romance novels. Still, he was handsome in an understated way. Perhaps it was his calm demeanor and confidence that made him appealing.

He called for the check and I watched as the waitress placed it in front of him. He looked at it as I read the amount of the bill, looking at it upside down. Reaching for the wallet in his back pocket he pulled out a ten and a five. The waitress returned a minute later, picking up the receipt and money, not smiling.

“I’ll be back with your change.”

“Keep the change, you’ve earned it.”

The last look I had of her showed a broad smile. The tip exceeded the amount of the bill by more than five dollars. He stood, waited for me to stand, then followed me out to the car and opened the door for me, closing it after I was inside. I pulled the sun visor down and looked in the mirror–at least my eyes weren’t puffy and I was glad I hadn’t used mascara, only eyeliner, though I hardly looked radiant.

I looked at the clock on the dashboard, I’d talked for over two hours, and it was past seven, almost eight.

“Ready to go home now?” he asked evenly.

I knew my husband would be gone, it was a Saturday night, and he hadn’t spent one with me in so long I couldn’t remember the last time he had. It was one of the things I thought would change when we agreed to separate–that he would take me out like we were dating. We lived in the same house, I worked days, he worked the afternoon shift. It had been stressful, but we had made it work–sort of.

“You mean to my house?”

“Yes, I thought perhaps you might have changed your mind. Just checking to make sure.”

I looked into his eyes. “I haven’t. Take me home and do what we agreed to do.”

Chapter 2: A Promise Delivered

Robb

I listened while she talked, letting her life unfold in front of me. She relaxed after a while, and the details she revealed told me she was a decent person. She had been raised a Catholic, left her faith to marry her husband, who was a Baptist, and found afterward his idea of marriage didn’t quite jive with her own. It was more than a shock when she learned he was seeing one of their close friends from their congregation while she was at work–spending most of his day with her two, or three times a week. He had essentially left her by herself, not offering affection, or love even after she begged him to act as a husband.

Yes, I felt pity for her, but pity somehow seemed less than what she really deserved. Frankly, more than once, I thought her husband was screwed up in the head. Her husband wanted her to be entirely obedient to his demands, and when she resisted even a little, decided she was not a worthy wife. Christian my ass, he was sinning while his wife sought to be loyal to him.

She had concluded at the end of our talk she was glad she had remained on birth control despite his wanting her to become pregnant. She was honest about it with him, saying they should make sure they were financially secure before starting a family. He hadn’t minded her birth control before they were married despite his religious teaching, but he had changed his tune afterward. His parents had asked her frequently if she were expecting, adding additional stress.

I was eager to do something for her, but I was torn given the circumstances. If I didn’t have sex with her what was the take away for her? I was sure it would only add to her miserable emotional state–if a stranger was unwilling to take her to bed her husband must be right. She would leave and find a bridge to jump off of.

I had committed to having sex with her and she hadn’t changed her mind. She was a very attractive woman, in that respect, I found the prospect acceptable. It was what would happen afterward that concerned me most. I had made the promise and I would keep it to best of my ability. I felt like an idiot for thinking letting her talk would change things. I knew I would have to be convincing when the time came–I had to be all in, or it was unlikely to work.

Wendy

It was a twenty minute drive to his apartment and when we started walking to the door I didn’t feel anything other than excitement. He had treated me with dignity and respect the entire evening and never once was there a hint he considered me flawed, and unworthy of his attention. When he unlocked the door of his apartment I took a deep breath, it was time. Despite the fact I’d never done anything like this before, I was ready.

We walked inside and when the lights came on I found myself in a nicely furnished apartment. It was mostly clean, with attractive colors, pictures on the walls. It was better than my own home in one respect, there wasn’t a single religious saying, or picture– the Lord Jesus was not at hand here.

I heard the door close and latch behind me with a click, then the padlock go home–I was alone with him and no one knew of my whereabouts. If this were a den of inequity, it felt right to me. I had come here for a specific reason and despite my slight apprehension, I wanted it to happen. I was wondering how hesitant he was going to be based upon his checking to see if I had changed my mind. I didn’t have a chance to turn all the way around to face him when my feet left the floor, and I was in his arms.

I gave a small shriek of surprise, then saw his face turn to look at me while my ass hung down; he held my legs at the knees with one arm, my back with the other.

“Here on the floor, or in bed?”

My mind raced. Oh shit, this is going to happen, oh shit. “I… I… don’t… bed, on the bed.”

We walked into the dark hallway and turned into a bedroom as I held onto him. The room was dim, a nightlight casting light onto the bed from the bathroom. My heart was beating so damn hard it felt like a beating bass drum was in my chest, pounding in my ears, my face felt flushed. He lay me down on the bed, then moved onto it next to me.

“Robb… I…”

His lips came hard onto mine and my response was swift and sure as I returned it with all I had. I sent my hand out to his back and pulled him to me as we wrestled together in a frenzied tangle. I broke our kiss, took a breath, and pushed onto him again. My body felt hot, as if it were being baked slowly, some parts warming faster than others. I ran my fingers through his hair and rolled on top of him, pressing my pelvis hard against his leg. We kissed, I rubbed hard, then harder, my pussy responding with soft, warm, pleasure. I pulled away and half sat up, cursing to myself–too much coffee. Damn, this was no time to have to take a pee.

“Robb, I need to use the bathroom, I’m sorry, but I can’t wait.”’

“I’m not going to run away,” he said.

I couldn’t help but smile. Damn, he wanted to fuck me so badly he could hardly stand it. The thought thrilled me,–I was sure I could see it in his expression. Who was I kidding? I wanted it more. I don’t know what I was thinking as I washed my hands after pulling my panties back up under my skirt.

I was thinking I had ruined the moment. I had botched shooting myself, and now this. I was wrong as he pulled me down onto the bed and started to unbutton my blouse, his lips came to my chest, then moved to my neck. My arousal quickly shot through the roof as my hands went down to his crotch to find him firm and erect–it had been so long.

I was breathing heavily as he pulled me up to a sitting position, removing my blouse and bra in what seemed mere seconds. His lips and tongue came to one breast, while the fingers of his other hand squeezed my nipple making my pussy ache. His passion consumed me, he wasn’t like an animal clawing at me, but he was aggressive, confident, and knew what to do. His hand pulled my skirt up, the heel of his hand pressing firmly onto at the top of my slit, his fingers massaging my folds. I gasped and closed my eyes as the pleasure grew from each hard caress through my panties–I spread my legs wider and writhed with the stimulation I was feeling.

I wanted more, that was my only thought as our lips met again, his lips sweet, moist, placed upon mine–it was as if they were specially made to be there. His kisses added to my arousal as my hands hungrily sought to touch him. It was as if a map of his body were imprinted in my mind–my hands found the buttons of his shirt, then the button of his pants. He sat up and I almost ripped the shirt off him, then reached down to yank his pants down and away. My hand dove into his briefs where I felt the firm, warm flesh of his erect member in my hand–the sensation added to my frenzy.

I he

Tit for Tat: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Tit for Tat: Part 2.

An Old Porn Stash Reveals Much.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Okay, now that that's out of the way, how about some fresh drinks, snacks; and some more naughty fun!" Susan said grinning, that aroused horny look showing through in her eyes again as both Jeff s Buxom Becky and my wife laughed.

"I think we've unleashed a monster!" My wife quipped, or rather Susan s Pete certainly has, anyway," she said looking down at his groin. Sure enough, Pete's magnificent tool was standing up about as hard and stiff as I'd ever seen it, though Becky's hand wrapped around him went a long way in doing that. Pete had always been a boob man, perhaps even more than I was. The moment he'd placed his hands on Becky's pendulous tits, his cock had swollen up to full erection in no time. He even had his eyes closed, standing there grinning like the village idiot, fully enjoying himself.

"So; any requests from anyone?" Darlene asked. "Come on boys; don't be shy here, now is not the time. Who knows; this might be the one and only chance you'll have to enjoy anything like this again. At least until next year," she added with a mischievous smile on her face. "So speak up!"

Jeff did; always the first one amongst us to speak up or act so it seemed. "Does ah; titty-fucking count or not count as far as touching goes?" He wondered.

"I think that's within the acceptable parameters," Darlene said easily getting confirmation from the girls. "I take it you'd like to tit-fuck these then?" She asked, holding her tits together in front of him. He was nodding his head like one of those wobble-head dogs in the window of a car.

Darlene laughed. "Okay horny boy; come over here, lay down so I can do a really nice job on you," she told him. Rearranging the air mattresses slightly closer to the fire so that everyone remained warm and comfortable, the three of us laid down side-by-side, the girls taking up position over us. In moments, we all felt the soft, teasing and yes titillating sweetness of three pairs of tits wrapping themselves around our three equally hard stiff cocks again.

As good as it admittedly felt, while Susan lay between my legs, her soft, warm tits fully wrapped around my throbbing cock, the sensation of that was heightened in seeing the other two girls; similarly engaged. Sure; admittedly more of a 'guy' thing perhaps, but they all seemed to be enjoying it every bit as much as the three of us were. The erotic sensuality of the fire's light bathing the room, everyone naked; and now extremely and obviously comfortable in being so in front of one another. And three very gorgeous pairs of tits; sliding up and down so wonderfully around our hard stiff cocks.

Susan spit on my cock, though she didn't need to add much more lubrication to my sensual titty-fuck than that. I was already producing a substantial amount of pre-cum fuck juice myself, which she continually swiped off the tip of my cock, often rubbing and arousing her own nipples with it. In addition to sliding between those two perfect globes, she very often held just one tit in her hand, guiding it; in particular her hard fat little nipple, pressing that against the very end of my cock, almost as though she were trying to fuck the tiny eye-slit of my cock with it. Just seeing her do that was arousing, far more than any feeling I was experiencing perhaps. The visual alone, escalating my overall pleasure.

All around me the pleasurable sighs; moans and groans coming from everyone, the girls included, soon had us all hovering on the edge again, though as usual, it was Big Jeff who was the first one amongst us to announce the arrival of his orgasm.

"Oh man; fuck, here; it; comes!" He cried out, lurching and then groaning deeply. Sure enough, he spurted, the first jettison of his cream hitting my Darlene squarely in the chin, though she then wrapped her beautiful tits around the head of his spurting cock, capturing most of his creamy spunking that way between her tits as she finished jacking him off with them.

"Nice one," she giggled enthusiastically, though looking over at Becky, wondering; grinning as Pete now began making noises as though he was about to erupt soon as well. Which he soon did.

I think we were all wondering and thinking the same thing when the grimace on Pete's face told us he was seconds away from coming now as well. Not having as massive of tits as everyone else, Becky had trouble even wrapping hers around Pete's cock as she continued sliding them up and down his shaft. He grunted, holding still no longer helping to thrust up and down that sweet tit-valley. He groaned deeper, and then thrust up as though coaxing, helping his orgasmic explosion. Surprisingly, it wasn't nearly as much as we'd all anticipated or expected to see. If anything, more normal, more like my own previously, though even then; still substantial. Becky easily caught his creamy outpouring of semen, rubbing her tits against him. Smearing her hard tender nipples in his man juice.

"Hey; it takes a while," he said afterwards almost looking embarrassed. "That was three days worth the last time!" He then added.

"Three days? Hell; I can't go three hours!" Jeff exclaimed jokingly.

"That's true," Bucksy Becky added, laughing along with her husband. "I can't tell you the number of times I've walked into the bathroom at home and found Jeff standing there over the toilet, jacking off!"

"Becky!" Jeff shouted out aghast.

"Well it's true babe; not that I mind, like you damn well know; I enjoy watching you. Just like; you enjoy watching me!"

He blushed, but he was grinning too. "Yeah well;

"So; where's my cream?" Susan asked me, though she had stepped up the titter-bating she'd been giving me.

"Right here," I announced through gritted teeth, and then splurged all over those hot succulent tits of hers.

After cleaning up a bit, which all three girls certainly needed to do, it was now their turn to express their desires on how they'd like to enjoy their own respective orgasms. In getting ready to do that, we instinctively did switch up partners a bit as I moved over to sit by Becky, my Darlene now with Pete, and Susan sitting next to Jeff.

"Okay, what would You like me to do?" I asked her.

She all but purred when I asked her that. "Okay; don't laugh, but this is what I want!" Lying back, she spread herself even more obscenely than she had been, though her legs remained fully extended not yet bent at the knee. "What I sometimes enjoy, and want to feel and enjoy now; is a nice slow, soft clitty jerk-off."

"Oh yeah, I enjoy doing that too on occasion," Susan commented, though she had positioned herself on all fours as though expecting to be fucked. "What I want; is for you to kneel behind me, and just slowly finger-fuck me," she told Jeff. "Nice and slow; but continuous. I'll let you know when I want more fingers, or want it faster; ok?" Good old Jeff seemed more than happy to accommodate her, and began doing so.

Parking myself next to Becky, I leaned on one side, facing her. Hotly; she reached down spreading her pussy apart with her fingers, exposing herself quite vulgarly, which was erotic as hell. The pink glistening furrow of her split was so openly revealed to me as she did this, not to mention the swollen stiff little knob of her fairly large clit.

"Like this?" I asked taking it between my fingers, slowly working them up and down as though actually attempting to jerk her off like working a miniature cock.

"Oh yeah; just like that, perfect in fact," she moaned softly, though releasing her pussy, hands now coming up to capture her tits, fingers already rolling and tweaking her nipples. As asked; I continued to softly and tenderly manipulate her hard little clit, tickling it with my fingers, seeking out more and more of her internal moisture to further pleasure and sensitize herself with.

I didn't even need to look over to see what my wife and Pete were doing. I pretty much knew what she liked; and wanted. Once she was good and horny of course, which she obviously was.

"You're sure? That's what you really want?" Pete asked wanting to make sure he'd understood her perfectly.

"Yep; that's what I want," she informed him saying it again. "I want you to slap my tits; and then alternate slapping my pussy, not too hard until I say otherwise; but not too softly either. Make it tingle-sting a little, really get my pussy juiced up, and then I want you to palm me; press it really hard against me, and grind on me like that until I come," she had told him.

I enjoyed doing that for her myself. It never failed to produce a gallon of girl juice, which I then used to smear around her cunt, and then pressing, squishing it against her as I palmed her, always made the most interestingly erotic sounds and noises in doing that.

"How' my doing?" I asked Becky. "Feel good?"

"Oh yeah; fuck yeah, that's nice; really nice. Just keep working it up and down," she breathed deeply, now pulling on her nipples, stretching them off her chest, releasing, and then grabbing them again, doing so over and over. "I'm getting pretty close," she purred softly. "When I tell you; stick two fingers inside me, and fuck me with them; hard. But then just hold my clit; pinching it a little while you do that until I climax."

"You got it!" I chuckled, already feeling my own cock hardening once more. Just lying here, looking at my friend's hot, wet delicious looking cunt, so juicy and so appetizing, I was sorely tempted to lean over and capture that clit of hers between my lips. But; unfortunately, that wasn't something I knew that would be allowed. Not yet anyway.

Already I could hear the slick juicy sounds coming from my wife. Pete quite enjoying himself, actually being able to half-slap my wife's tits, which she honestly did enjoy feeling. That, and as he was now doing, patting, slapping, and then palming her cunt just as she'd asked him to do. Everyone there could hear the squishy sounds of her pussy, it was that loud, and that obvious.

"Oh fuck that's nasty hot!" Susan cried out unable to contain herself. "God Darlene; you get so fucking juicy don't you?"

"You might could say that," my wife answered back moaning as she did so. "Maybe tomorrow; if you'd like, you can check it out for yourself."

Jeff groaned, and then much to everyone's surprise, came all over Susan's ass. "Sorry; I couldn't help it," he said sheepishly. "But just hearing that; I mean, fuck."

"Men!" Becky chortled. "Mention a little girl on girl action, and they become putty in your hands; that or sperm on your ass, either one." Her tone quickly changed however after having said that. "Okay now baby; two fingers, hard and deep; make me fucking come!"

My Darlene was already crying out in the midst of her own orgasmic release, humping herself against Pete's hand, that squishy sounding pussy-pummeling he was giving my wife even louder now as she began squirting, adding to it. "Holy shit that's hot seeing that!" He exclaimed above the cries of her pleasure. I was a bit focused myself though at the moment as Becky too let out a mewled cry of release, her hands immediately coming down to take over her own clit, now frigging it furiously. "Fuck my cunt; fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it David; fuck it!"

Susan too had collapsed, reaching back and playfully massaging in Jeff's third spunking of the evening into her own ass. She sighed contentedly in doing so; as we all did.

Late; and with all of us satisfied and totally exhausted, we made up the beds, threw a bit more wood on the fire to see us through most of the night, and collapsed into our beds together. I spooned my wife from behind, surprised to find I was still partially erect.

"Slip inside me," she said sounding half asleep. "Fuck me to sleep baby; fuck me to dream land."

It was cold when I woke up. Not unbearably so; but it was obvious that the fire had gone out towards morning. There would no doubt be a few still burning embers remaining, which would make starting a new one easier to do. My Darlene stirred beneath me, slowly coming awake herself, a reminder of the night before as I felt my now very flaccid cock resting against her warm beautiful ass. Still snuggled up inside the sleeping bag together I was perfectly content to remain so; but I knew Darlene. Once awake, she'd have to pee, and then that would be that.

I vaguely remembered having my cock inside her as we fell asleep; fucking her, but not towards orgasm. We'd done that often before, just connected, barely even moving when sleep claimed us both. That however, usually led to a nice early morning fuck, basically taking up where we'd left off the night before. Unfortunately like I said; it was cold, and now that My Darlene was indeed awake, she quite naturally had to pee.

"You need to get another fire going," she informed me only then sitting up. I took delight in the hard crinkle of her sweet nipples, each one hard as rocks; though I knew that wasn't from any amorous inclinations; not yet anyway. Simply the cold. Even so, it was nice sitting there staring at my own wife's hard firm titties. "And try not to be too noisy while doing it; everyone else is still asleep," she now added finally slipping out of the bag, grabbing her robe so she'd have something to wear when she went outside to pee.

"Too late; I'm awake now too," Becky said likewise crawling out of her bag, thumping on Jeff waking him as she climbed out. "Wake up baby; see if you can help David get another warm fire going. We'll start working on coffee and breakfast after that."

Jeff groaned, but soon slid out of his bed and began helping me stack some additional kindling in the fireplace, along with a couple of smaller dry logs in order to get a nice start on it before adding the heavier, longer lasting logs into the fire.

"Damn!" Jeff suddenly exclaimed loud enough that I almost cautioned him to be quiet as Pete and Susan hadn't as yet gotten up. I needn't have bothered, they had; just not in quite the way I was expecting. Susan had climbed on top of Pete's cock, and even then was slowly easing herself down over his once again hard stiff shaft.

"Damn is right!" I then added looking on as she slowly began swallowing that monster up.

"Morning guys," she beamed brightly. "Don't mind us; I just have to start out my day with this cock inside me," she grinned, and then slowly began fucking him while Jeff and I stood there with idiotic smiles on our faces, watching them.

"Coffee will be; oh hell, fuck that!" Becky said walking over. Now it was the three of us standing there looking on. "I can't even imagine trying to take that thing myself!" She then said, though I chuckled quietly, her hand already down between her legs as though imagining it being inside there.

I hadn't even heard my own wife coming up from behind me, until she wrapped the robe she had on around the two of us, pressing her now very warm tits against my back, her hands coming around to grasp my stil

Tit for Tat: Part 1.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Tit for Tat: Part 1.

Three couples head off for a wild weekend together.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette.

Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy.

And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me.

David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin.

Uh, Saturday? I stated.

True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort.

But we have guests. Darlene?

Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner.

The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights.

The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions.

But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two.

There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it.

We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual.

We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question.

"So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?"

Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow.

As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question.

"So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?"

Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something.

"You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions.

In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point.

"You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself.

"I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!"

Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section.

"Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse."

"Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along.

"Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!"

"Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh.

Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy.

"I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it."

"Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?"

Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too.

"I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself.

"A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."

"Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning.

"Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt."

"Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that."

I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it.

"You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it.

"Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?"

I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged.

"Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering.

"Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore."

That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that.

When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces.

"Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?"

"Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us."

"What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife.

"Let's call it; tit, for tat."

"Tit for what?" Pete asked.

"Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities.

"You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that.

"Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more.

"You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two.

"Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here."

"Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him.

"Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us.

"Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!"

Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free.

To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, like

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

A Shy Jewish Teen s Very First Time

By nutmegman - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

In 1981, I was a good Jewish lad, living in a little town in Western Massachusetts. I was still in high school and had just turned 19 in my senior year.

I was very, very shy while growing up. I didn t really expand my friends much in high school. I was super quiet and extremely shy. I barely spoke to any girls, except for Carrie. She was in my Temple USY (Jewish religious youth group) and a little younger than me at 18.

Carrie helped me overcome my shyness with her when we were very little, so that we remained close friends and spoke almost daily on the phone throughout our teen years.

We would talk after school on most days. She was also dating my best friend. So I d see her over at his house and at USY activities. Somehow, I was usually squished up next to her in car pools. She d whisper something in my ear on those moments, and get me smiling, and I d shush her so her boyfriend, Howie, didn t catch on. She was just 5 foot & a cute girl with dark shoulder length hair, big eyes, really cute face and body; and huge boobs, really. I was actually more interested in her older sister who was a year older than me and was less curvy. Big boobs were okay, But I wasn t obsessed with huge boobs, but Howie was. Howie was entranced by them. He spoke about those huge boobs all the time, more than the personality inside. And Carrie knew that, but she still stayed dating him.

And so it went with Howie telling me he was dying to get to her tits & twat, and how she was going to be his first. Then, with Carrie talking to me at other times, she was telling me what Howie wanted to do to her, and how she wasn t ready, and that he was pressuring her. Then she told me she went on the pill with her mother s permission to be extra safe even though a condom was going to be used if & when Carrie did have sex.

Nothing happened between them, yet. Howie had been pushing for about 2 months and was getting aggravated in his wait. Time was passing.

A bit about Jewish views on fornication: Unlike Christian teaching that all sex outside a marriage is clearly a serious sin, Jews are taught to make a reasonable effort to follow the religious law. Once a Jew believes he s tried to do his best, he doesn t feel shame for falling short , spiritually. He met his obligation.

A few weeks after the start of our senior year, I told Carrie that I was going to have the house to myself from Friday afternoon through Sunday late afternoon on a September weekend. My parents were taking my sister to a friend s home in Salem for the weekend and they were spending the weekend in Rockport. The house was mine to relax in. I only told Carrie. See, I wasn t a partier, which my parents knew, so they weren t worried about that. They also left me the other car as I had earned my driver s license a few months prior.

Carrie suddenly loved the idea that I was going to be alone and she wanted to join me for the weekend. I said; No because Howie would kill me . But she concocted a plan with a girlfriend of hers who lived just a few streets away. Howie evidently thought she was having an all girl weekend . He figured he wouldn t see her at synagogue, either.

Sabbath Night

Late Friday afternoon, about 5 minutes after my folks were gone, & before I knew what was going on, Carrie was ringing the doorbell with a backpack of clothes in her hand. I let her in and she grabbed me in a big hug. Okay, this was getting interesting. I was kind of shocked by the hug, but I gently hugged her back. Having her so close to me, gave me an instant erection that I hoped she did not detect. Her first words to me were; I m starving, what s for dinner?

I ordered a pizza and it was delivered. I had been cutting lawns and doing odd jobs and had money and always paid my own way. Carrie s family was wealthy (by my standards) and she didn t work other than the odd babysitting job, and had a nice allowance each week. While we were waiting for the pizza, I showed her my sister s room and put her bag in it. We made sure she was not visible when the pizza came, as I knew the delivery person. She went up and changed into some flannel pj's and came back down. I had to admit, she looked good and snugly. She told me to go up and change into my pj s, which I did.

The pizza was consumed and we went and watched TV. 1981 was before cable TV (as we know it today) and we only had over-the-air TV.

We watched whatever was on. I sat in my usual spot on the couch and much to my extreme surprise, Carrie came & sat right next to me. We started chatting, just like we always did on the phone, but in person. Talking about everything we always did. Only this time she told me how she; took Howie s thing in her mouth and it exploded . She gave me much more detail than I ever would have wanted, and was very thankful that it was dark in the livingroom so she could not see the stiff tent in my pj s. Or so I hoped at least.

I remember vividly how she told me she was on her knees in front of Howie, just wearing her bra & shorts; and how she was touching and feeling him and how hard he was. How she stuck her tongue out and licked him as his thing was drooling . She said he tasted salty. I kept saying I really do not want to hear this. But she went on anyways. She really seemed to love talking about sex, & telling salacious lurid details.

She told me how she licked her lips to make them wet and soft. I said they were probably always soft. She shushed me and kind of turned in to me and laid her hands on my thigh, leaning more onto me and was whispering in my ear. I could feel her hot breath near my ear and I felt like I was in an immovable trance. Frozen in place. Thinking back, if I hadn t been so shy and scared, I probably would have attacked her, screwing her like crazy. But, I was frozen in place, just trying to breathe and glued to her every word.

So she started her bawdy story again, telling me again how she got her lips nice and wet and placed them over the tip slowly. Moving her mouth up and down and using her tongue on the underside of his thing. At that point I remember laughing & saying, Can t you call it something else?

She said; What? and I listed off a few suggestions. She chose dick . And then she started again saying she was slowly going up and down on his dick. Feeling every part of the underside on her tongue and feeling it get bigger. Carrie then said she was holding his balls in her other hand and they were getting tighter. She also said she pulled back until just the head was in her mouth and she was tonging the top; and then it exploded.

At that point her hand moved and bumped my dick, which was like a flag pole. I think that surprised her, as her eyes got really big, and she looked at me, her eyes lit up and she grinned. I was looking at her looking at me, not knowing what to say or do.

She resumed her tale of the blowjob, saying she pulled him out and he was spurting on her tits and bra until he finally stopped. She said he tasted salty again and got soft. She said she held him gently and licked and cleaned him off. I asked her how she knew what to do? She said; My older sister had told me, and said she d read it in a magazine . Carrie then shifted even more against me and the back of her hand was pushing against the side of my dick. I was afraid to move. She had this horny smile on her face.

Carrie said that Howie got down on the floor with her and removed her bra and started feeling up and playing with her tits. I now felt those same luscious tits pushing into my side. She said he was rough with her tits and hurt her a little bit. She said it took her out of the mood, even though Howie was hoping to screw her that day, she said no , and ended his fun right there.

I was there, alone with Carrie & listening. I already knew some of it, as Howie gave me the broad details. She knew that I knew, and I m pretty sure she was enjoying the torture she was doing to me. She then leaned into me a bit more, pushing more against my hard dick and she whispered in my ear that she doesn t want Howie to be her first.

This surprised innocent me. And she then leaned more in to me and planted a small kiss on my lips. I was frozen in place but somehow breathing. That first kiss turned in to a 2nd and into a 3rd. By the time of the 3rd kiss, I was starting to kiss her back and she had this big smile on her face. She put her hand on my chest above my heart and asked why it was beating so fast. I just raised my eyebrows and looked at her, speechless; and she laughed.

She scooted up & was quickly sitting in my lap, my boner under her pussie, but she pushed her crotch down a bit. We kissed a few more times and I was getting the hang of it and enjoying it immensely. She knew she was now the first girl I had ever kissed.

I was overwhelmed by Carrie s sweet and soft lips, the sweet smell of her hair and body. I commented how she smelled so nice. She liked that and wiggled her butt on me.

I was worried that I was going to explode right under her. She kissed me again, this time exploring with her tongue which met my tongue and we played like that for a while, and slowly she just laid against me and whispered in my ear how she liked this so much. That this is the way it is supposed to be . I think I agreed and I was loving every minute of it.

The late news came on so we decided to call it a night, shutting off the TV and going up to the bedrooms. I was looking forward to jerking off as soon as I got alone, probably a few times before I would be able to get to sleep (wondering if I even could sleep), while sexy Carrie slept in the next bedroom.

But it didn t work out that way. I decided to sleep in my boxers and I crawled into bed. I was thinking about what had just happened, when Carrie softly walked in and asked if she could join me in my bed. I don t think I got a word out before she lifted the covers and slid in next to me. I shifted over to give her more room, then I laid on my side, facing her. I put my arm out and she laid on it and slid in really close. I think she had changed out of her full pajama set & just put on a big t-shirt on and I wasn t sure of what else (if anything).

She snuggled in closer and laid her head on my chest and made little happy sounds. I laid there wide awake. I LOVED the feeling of her body on mine but I was wide awake and knew there was no possible way for me to sleep with her this close. But I didn t care as she felt so nice! I have a sexy girl in my bed with me! To hell with sleep!

After a few minutes Carrie said it was so nice and comfy, she thought we could stay in bed all weekend. I agreed. She then adjusted her body, rolling halfway onto me, leaned up and started kissing me again. I figured that with her beside me, she wouldn t feel my boner. I was wrong. As she slid over, completely on top of me and straddled me, there was no way she didn t feel me and I was wearing loose boxers which did nothing to restrain my predicament.

There was very little light in the room so I couldn t see her. She must have been thinking the same thing, so she reached over and snapped up the shade which let in some moonlight. I said she looked very beautiful as I held her head in my hands. She bent down and kissed me again. Then she got this mischievous look on her face.

Carrie then slid down me a little until she was resting her head briefly on my chest. Then she slid further down and was licking my belly button (which I found to be extremely stimulating and a little ticklish). She then slid further down and rested her head at the top of my boxers with my dick barely below her chin. My legs were splayed as she was between them.

She slid lower and placed her hands on my rock hard dick. I was watching her with wide eyes, afraid to move. She gave my cock a little squeeze and I think I moaned. Carrie then hooked her thumbs into the waist band and pulled down my boxers, Sitting up she pushed my legs together until the boxers were completely off; and she tossed them off the bed. I was still laying there wide-eyed, afraid to move. She then pulled my legs apart and climbed back up me a little bit.

Carrie leaned over and licked the tip of my stiff flagpole . I was drooling pre-cum quite a bit. She then leaned down and took a bigger lick and looked up at me with a big smile on her face. I was still looking at her.

With her eyes locked on mine, she put my dick in her mouth and slowly licked me up and down. Oh My Gawd, it was indescribable. So soft and warm and wet. She came up and asked if I liked that; to which I shook my head, yes . She played with me and said she didn t hear me? I squeaked out a yes. She asked if she should continue and I think I said; Gawd yes, please . So down she went and then up and down. Then she stopped and just very slowly and gently licked me and I groaned and moaned. She licked the tip and I groaned and then around the head, taking it into her mouth and licking gently and I groaned louder.

Carrie then lifted her head up and told me to come in her mouth when I was ready. She then licked the tip again and went down on me much further. I came.

It felt like gallons. My eyes closed, my back arched, and I came and came. Finally, I think I stopped. I was sweating and panting. Carrie produced a towel from somewhere and wiped off her face whatever she had not swallowed. She came up and rested her head on my chest and told me that was very nice and that I tasted pretty good. She told me she was honored to be the first to give me a blow job. She then reached down to my now limp dick and laid her hand on it. I seemed to have recovered and started to grow again.

Carrie looked at me, eyebrows raised and smiled again. I said; Sorry, I couldn t help it . She said she was honored and she slid back down the length of me again. I said wait, but she didn t.

This time she engulfed my cock and bobbed up and down much more quickly. I was rock hard again. She then started using her tongue on me again, licking softly then a little more aggressively and I started moaning again. She was holding my balls and squeezing them a little bit. And going from bobbing up and down to gently licking me while watching my face and eyes. She must have felt something as she took much of me in to her mouth and I came again. It only felt like a little bit, but was enough. She swallowed. No towel needed this time.

Carrie then crawled back up on me, put her head on my chest and hand over my dick. It stayed down. She pulled the sheets up over us. Had my arm around her, and I think I passed out.

Somewhere in the middle of the night, I awoke and wasn t sure where I was or who was with me. I very quickly remembered and lay on my left side with my arm on Carrie s butt. She was on her stomach.

I started gently rubbing her back and butt as the shirt had bunched up near her shoulders. I stroked down her leg up her thighs which were very soft onto her butt and then her back. Slowly and quietly a gradual moan came from her. So I continued, but more caressing now. I was amazed at how soft her thighs were and she spread her legs, giving me access the insides of her thighs which were even softer. My boner had returned and I ignored it, paying attention to Carrie.

Gradually I was kneading her butt and thighs and touched her. She was damp. So I included that area in my touching and her moans let me know when I was doing something right. Eventually, as I explored more, Carrie started moaning and moving more and urging me on until she arched her back and let out a big moan and then slumped down and told me to stop. I waited to say anything and she snuggled in next to me and kissed me tenderly and said that was VERY nice, but could we go to sleep now? Sheepishly I said yes and we curled up against one another and fell asleep again.

Sabbath Morning.

I awoke with the sun streaming in having no idea what time it was. Carrie was watching me with a smile on her face. I asked what time it was and she said a little after 11 am. We slept through synagogue. I suddenly realized I was quite hungry and asked if she was and she was.

I made some bagels and eggs and we both ate heartily. I decided that I wanted to shower and Carrie said; Hey, that s a good idea . I said she could go first and she said; Uh uh.

Why not? I asked; and she said; Together , to which I think I blushed and she laughed.

Into the shower we went. Again the kissing started and we both seemed to love how tender we were, at least at the start. Then we soaped up and started touching each other all over, washing and touching and looking at each other. When she washed my dick last and I was hard, she just looked up at me with raised eyebrows to which I shrugged.

I washed her, bottom to top taking special care at her boobs. She knows I m not a big boob guy but she said she liked the attention I gave hers. We dried off and decided to stay in pj's all day and watch TV.

My parents called sometime in mid-afternoon; to check on me. When Carrie figured out who I was talking to, she started playing with my dick. No fair as I couldn t acknowledge her and it made talking to my parents difficult (which she found extremely amusing). My parents told me they were staying thru dinner on Sunday and would probably be home around 8pm.

When I hung up, I told Carrie and she smiled the biggest smile. I asked if she needed to call her parents and she said she would check in with them around dinner time. This was before caller ID, so calling from my phone was safe from being discovered by her parents.

We spent the afternoon snuggled on the couch, watching TV. I made burgers on the grill that night and we ended up back on the couch afterwards, watching TV again.

Around 7:30, Carrie said she was hot and she just took off her bottoms, giving me the treat of admiring her ass & pussie. Seeing her legs and thighs gave me another hard on, which was probably her idea. She asked if there was anything special I d like to do and I asked her if she could teach me how to eat her pussie. She said; I ve never eaten pussie myself, but I could guide you to make me feel good, maybe even set off an orgasm? Would you like to give me an orgasm . I told her that would be perfect. And she mentioned I was losing more of my shyness with her.

She positioned herself so her butt was on the edge of the couch, her legs spread wide, and me on the floor between them on my knees. But I decided this was a good opportunity to examine every square inch of her body starting at her toes.

I picked up her foot and started gently rubbing the bottom and between her toes and the toes themselves. At first she was puzzled; What are you doing? which quickly became; Wow, that feels so good, don t stop . I decided to see what licking the toes and bottom of the foot did for her and she squirmed a bit and said it made her feel horny. I asked how horny and she just looked at me and pointed to her pussie. Smiling I went back to work on her other foot and enjoyed that she was squirming a bit.

Slowly I kissed my way up her ankles to calves to under her knee which she said tickled. Then I moved to those soft and creamy thighs. At first I tickled her and then licked and nibbled, slowly getting closer to her pussie, but ignoring it for now. She said; You re making me so hot! Please dive in. But I didn t. I spent more

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 4

The students learn which positions are best for breeding.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat.

“Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked.

It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris’s arms.

“Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.

“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.”

“I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??”

“O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn’t mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!”

“God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed.

“Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.”

She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde.

“You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush.

“You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.”

Andrea’s jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth.

“What did you just say?” she demanded. “I’ll have you know tha-…”

“Something wrong, Miss Andrea?”

Andrea’s eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room.

“No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.”

“Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday’s lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.”

Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher’s eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly.

“Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!”

“That’s great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that’s settled, let’s jump right into today’s lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?”

“To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed.

“That’s true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.”

“To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered.

“Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You’ll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I’m looking for. I’m talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?”

Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her.

“To; to make babies?” she said.

“Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up’ and 'putting a bun in the oven’. I’m sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?”

The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds.

“As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.”

Miss Banks didn’t say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated.

“And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we’ll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.”

Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called.

“Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.”

Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her.

“The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don’t have a bed here, so we’ll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.”

Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher’s desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard.

“Aren’t we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice.

Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks’ hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down.

“Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you’re already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.”

Samantha’s face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner’s donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn’t dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her.

“Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.”

Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha’s upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha’s mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips.

“Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered.

She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha’s large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen’s clothed breasts.

“That’s much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.”

She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes.

“You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don’t be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.”

Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher’s advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel’s pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place.

“Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen’s cheek softly. “It’s okay. You’re doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That’s it. Relax…”

Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher’s gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel’s tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl’s cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice.

Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn’t nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel’s cock as it moved on the track of her neck.

Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel’s heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn’t believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top.

“That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don’t want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.”

Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher’s face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide.

“That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?”

Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat.

“Good! And what else do you feel?”

“I feel…” Samantha paused.

The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs.

“I feel horny.” She admitted.

“Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.”

Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel’s fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha’s pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit.

Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel’s erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl’s head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen’s head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher’s bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action.

Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other’s eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn’t the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point.

Miss Banks listened closely to the girl’s sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving.

Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster.

With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn’t count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn’t believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better.

Actually, no. It wouldn’t just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her.

That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips.

Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn’t get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff.

As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha’s pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha’s legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha’s stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling.

Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel’s rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn’t on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months’ time.

Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel’s sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel’s cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own.

When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha’s head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight.

“That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn’t ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That’s a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It’s involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.”

Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha’s ear so that only she could hear her.

“Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There’s still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.”

Samantha didn’t say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl’s body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back.

“Now that you’ve all been motivated by that display, let’s move along. Lindsay.”

She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze.

“You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.”

“M

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we’ll be going through a few various positions, and I’ll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?”

Sunny’s hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly.

“I’ll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.

“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don’t you join her. Both of you come to the front.”

Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground.

“I’ll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.”

Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket.

“Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.”

Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan.

“Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said.

The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David’s pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick.

Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart’s content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn’t need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight.

Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance.

His testosterone pumping, David’s hands came up to Sunny’s wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David’s seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open.

Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David’s cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David’s hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde.

Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn’t long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge.

Sunny’s orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher.

Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David’s crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax.

As Sunny’s muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny’s torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof’ as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge.

Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher.

“M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!”

Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny’s jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned.

“Again!” she gasped. “Please!”

The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny’s walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel’s back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates.

Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David’s crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths.

Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David’s body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst.

Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow.

“Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you’re on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I’m very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let’s see. Andrea, let’s have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.”

Andrea’s mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that!

Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe.

“Aren’t you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded.

Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris’s erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her.

She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of.

Chris didn’t care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea’s performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea’s forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows.

“That’s enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her.

Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet.

Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn’t hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions.

That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn’t see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp.

Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her.

Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It’s so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris’s cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat.

She yelped as Chris’s hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn’t some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came.

This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea’s entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess.

Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek.

Spurred on by Chris’s increased movements, Andrea’s second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn’t believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy.

Pushing Andrea’s skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn’t have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea’s yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris’s grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible?

Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris’s engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again.

When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris’s hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris’s own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea’s walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her.

Andrea’s head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea’s blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl’s panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris.

“Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn’t mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.”

Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until M

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?”

“Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag.

“Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What’s wrong?”

“Oh, I don’t know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it’s because Someone fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”

Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat.

“Guilty.” He said in a bored tone.

“And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea.

“Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.”

“Yeah, well, it’s your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I’ll even volunteer to hold you down.”

She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone.

“Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?”

Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn’t get the 'Samantha fuckdown’.

Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha.

“You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk.

“Thanks.” She muttered.

“Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?”

Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer.

“Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.”

“How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed.

“Well, duh, because I didn’t want to be sounding like I’m on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied.

Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny’s airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in.

“Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How’s everyone today?”

The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present.

“And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly.

“Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I’m just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.”

A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance.

“Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?”

She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand.

“David?” She called on him.

“He’s a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish.

“Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I’m sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn’t his real name, but that’s the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.”

She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat.

“Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.”

Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her.

“You’ll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.”

Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown.

“Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don’t make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.”

She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea’s shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her.

“There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.”

Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn’t even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist.

“Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?”

Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher’s large breasts pushing into her back.

“All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.”

Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick’s cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn’t all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder.

“Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed.

Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn’t really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock’s penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do.

“Don’t forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can’t deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?”

Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him.

She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick’s face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn’t going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it.

“You’re not stroking. Don’t simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.”

She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea’s wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula.

Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea’s jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop.

“Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You’re definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can’t waste the whole class on this, so I’ll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?”

Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks’ gag reflex.

Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool.

Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn’t take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well.

When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn’t see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same.

“I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I’ll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don’t forget to thank our guest.”

Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down.

“Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered.

“I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back.

“What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I’m that good one day.”

“Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You’re a slut. Now shut up, please.”

“Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?”

“No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem.

“Good. In that case, it’s time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don’t expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you’ll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.”

Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him.

“Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn’t mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.”

She held up the bottle of lube to show the class.

“This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.”

Unzipping Tanner’s pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection.

When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down.

Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after.

Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer.

Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down.

When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock.

“Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.”

The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner’s dick and snapped her attention to her teacher.

“Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered.

“Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There’s a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner’s desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?”

“Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded.

She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair.

“Daniel, you’re up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.”

Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher’s direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him.

With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line.

Daniel didn’t last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time.

“Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.”

Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up.

Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the c

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed’ class.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hey, everybody!”

Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn’t exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde’s happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn’t seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her.

“Samantha!” she said. “You’re in this class, too?”

“Why would I be in here if I wasn’t in the class?” Samantha responded.

“Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you’re taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.”

“The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone.

That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years; but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students.

The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher’s desk, up front. A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher’s desk. A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher’s desk.

Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn’t surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school.

“Oh, look, Lindsay’s here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room.

“Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.”

“Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled.

“Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I’m just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.”

“Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They’re cute.”

She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl’s, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements.

“Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.”

“What does that mean?” Samantha asked.

“It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny’s blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.”

“Hey, don’t be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.”

Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her.

“Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class?

Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats.

“Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn’t too hard. I need a good grade.”

“Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It’s just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don’t knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.”

“Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily.

“Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I’ll put a lid on it now.”

He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice.

“Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted.

“Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.”

“Aw, don’t be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.”

“Over my dead body.” She shot back.

Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris’s.

“Tanner, you’re taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.”

“I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She’s terrified that I’ll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.”

“Well, why don’t you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered.

“Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered.

Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks’ and ‘Advanced Sex Ed’ in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open.

“Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That’s good. We’ll begin.”

The Girls:

Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde.
Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense.
Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky.
Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved.

The Guys:

Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic.
David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown.
Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse.
Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris.

The Teacher:

Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil.

She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room.

“This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?”

The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand.

“Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?”
It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?”

“You’re curious, Andrea. I like that. You’ll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile.

“But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.”

“This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.”

Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students.

“Any other questions?” she asked.

She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued.

“Okay. I’ll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we’ll stop for questions again.”

She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again.

“Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?”

“Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand your question.”

“Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?”

“Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I’m sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .”

She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced’ on the white board.

“This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.”

Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision.

Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you’re all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.”

A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class.

“Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.”

She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral’ in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class.

“We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we’ll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it’s nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.”

She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students.

“Hum, let’s see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.”

Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front.

“Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let’s see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.”

Lindsay’s jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her!

“Excuse me?” she asked.

“Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.”

Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn’t know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.”

Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay’s cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen’s head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris’s tip.

“Open up.” Miss Banks ordered.

Galvanized into action by Miss Banks’ steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris’s thick penis into her mouth.

“That’s better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don’t have all day, you know.”

Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn’t even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips.

“Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.”

The teacher’s hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks’ hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn’t seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon.

“Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged.

Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris’s cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately.

“Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.”

Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed.

“It seems you’re very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we’ll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I’ll give you a hand.”

Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay’s mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously.

This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay’s soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank’s skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay’s bobbing head.

“Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered.

Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris’s cock and took a firm grip of the girl’s hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well.

“I said to swallow!” she commanded.

Lindsay’s cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris’s balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank’s manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens.

“You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.”

Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk.

“And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?”

A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home.

“Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?”

“Oh, me!” Sunny’s hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny’s boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment.

“Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn’t matter to her. Without a moment’s hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head’s movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay.

The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth.

Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David’s hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him.

Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs.

David didn’t last long in Sunny’s warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

Taking It To The Bedroom

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Martin swallowed hard and gazed at Lori as she flashed a wicked grin at him.

He wondered how he had got here. What had led him from fostering a fantasy which he had no inclination was ever going to come to fruition, to the pleasure filled evening which had, in Lori's estimation, only just begun.

Part of him could not wait to take things further. To plumb the hidden depths of Lori's sexuality. He was already intoxicated by her wantonness, by the dirty side to this pristine well ordered woman who he had enjoyed getting to know at their tennis classes over the weeks. But bubbling underneath this desire to explore further was a persistent insecurity. Martin's sexual experience and repertoire were extremely limited. Previous to her passing he had been faithful to his wife Jenny for the entirety of their 26 years of marriage. However, despite the usual torrid beginning to a relationship, their lovemaking had eventually become predictable and comfortable. He already knew that Lori was so much more adventurous and he was concerned about his perceived limitations, especially now he had already come.

Lori was sitting, half naked on the couch in front of him, her petite breasts exposed to his gaze, her nipples standing erect. In the last 15 minutes he had felt a raw passion awaken that he had never experienced with his wife. A door which had remained shut for years was now open, and Lori was inviting him to walk further through it. Yet Martin was hesitant. Hesitant because of his lack of experience - would it be obvious to Lori? Would she judge him negatively for it?

And hesitant because he honestly didn't know whether he the sexual stamina that he had in his youth. He was over 50 now and even though he sometimes would masturbate at night to bring sleep to him, he didn't know whether he could get hard again any time soon. His orgasm, which had overwhelmed him whilst his cock was in Lori's warm mouth, had been powerful but now, even though his heart was still beating fast, his cock drooped against his leg, a string of his come still seeping out and pooling on his thigh.

"So, what do you think old man? Got any more where that came from?" Lori said, her eyes glancing down at the puddle of semen on his leg.

"Sure.." Martin stuttered. "But it might take me a while to recover..."

His face flushed red and a mixture of excitement and embarrassment flowed through him.

Lori giggled. "Don't worry - it will be 'new balls' in no time at all."

Martin chuckled at the joke which had put him more at ease.

"Shall we go to the bedroom? There's more space than on this couch which will give us a few more options." Lori grinned.

"Sure. Let's do it." Martin said, committing himself in faith that his ageing body wouldn't let him down. The alternative was to make a lame excuse to leave - something he knew he would end up regretting for a very long time.

Lori stood up, took him by the hand and led him upstairs and through an oak doorway into her room. As Martin glanced around he noticed that it followed the same neat, ordered and clean style that the rest of Lori's house had. In the centre of the room was a large, king sized bed decked in pure white linen sheets. Thirty minutes ago Martin would have surmised that it perfectly reflected Lori's personality - but he now knew that underneath the demure, controlled exterior was a wild, passionate and raw spirit which was only too eager to emerge.

Lori sat on the bed, her tennis skirt and panties still in place, but otherwise naked. Martin sat alongside, facing her, fully unclothed and feeling somewhat exposed and vulnerable during this interlude.

"Ok, I have an idea." Lori smiled. "You said you wished you had been a fly on the wall when I was playing with myself. And right now I'm feeling incredibly horny, I have to tell you. So....why don't you pretend you're that fly and see how long it takes you to come buzzing over here and join me?

Martin gulped. Did she mean what he thought she meant? Even the slightest inkling of what Lori was suggesting sent a pulse of life through his previously dormant cock. It didn't take long before the confirmation came.

Lori reached over and opened the oak drawer of her bedside cabinet, pulling out a sleek plum coloured vibrator which was slightly curved with a silver band around the middle. She threw herself back on the bed, her head resting against a white linen pillow and drew her knees up and apart, displaying her white tennis panties which were now visibly stained with her juices from their earlier passion. A new darker patch had begun to form due to her current excited state.

Lori pressed the white button underneath the silver band and a low buzzing sound began to be heard from her toy. She pressed the vibrating wand against her pussy and immediately let out a gasp of pleasure as Martin stared in awe at the scene before him.

Lori's eyes, full of fire, were fixed on Martin's face as he gazed, transfixed at this vision of seeming innocence and wantonness combined. In over a quarter of a century he had never seen his wife like this, yet he was fulfilling his fantasy with Lori in less than an hour in her home.

He felt his cock begin to stir back to life.

The sensations emanating from Lori's pussy and spreading throughout her body were already clearly getting the better of her. Her mouth was now opened wide and groans were sounding from the back of her throat as the vibrator did its work. Lori's eyes however, remained firmly fixed on Martin, his own mouth open in awe of the sight before him. Every so often they would move from Martin's eyes and drop down to his groin where his cock was now extending and stiffening by the second. This sight clearly was contributing to her growing excitement.

Suddenly, and without warning Lori yanked back the thin material of her panties, revealing her swollen and glistening crimson pussy lips. As she did so she plunged the purple wand into her soft folds of flesh, her lips parting and enveloping the toy which Martin also noticed had increased in its frequency and intensity. He also noticed Lori's slick wetness begin to drip down the vibrator as she urgently thrust it deep into her flesh cunt.

The sight of all of this was overwhelming for Martin. He felt his heart beating hard in his chest but more than that his attention was drawn to his now fully swollen cock. It had been resurrected and now stood to attention against his stomach like a soldier ready for duty.

He was torn. Part of him wanted to continue to watch this incredibly sexual woman bring herself to a climax with her device. But the urge to join her and feel his own flesh merge with hers was even greater. He moved his body the short distance across to her and grabbed the waistband of her tennis skirt, pulling it over her legs as she cooperatively raised her ass to allow it to come down. The built in panties came off with it, leaving Lori laying naked on her bed, her legs parted and the vibrator still pulsating inside her.

Martin grabbed Lori's right hand gently moving the toy out of her pussy lips, noticing the slick squelch of liquid pleasure and suction as she did so. But he wasn't intending to leave her unattended for long. His hands reached round and grabbed Lori's firm ass cheeks pulling them up towards him as his face sunk deep into her groin. The scent of her sex was immediately intoxicating to him, the musky odour overpowering and stimulating him at the same time. He felt like he was in heaven.

Martin's mouth moved toward the soft flesh of Lori's pussy. His tongue tasted her delicious juices which were flowing out of her incredibly liberally, at least as far as Martin's limited experience had taught him. He lapped the sweet liquid up and then his tongue moved up to the hard button at the top of Lori's lips which he knew was the wellspring of her pleasure.

As his tongue began to flick over her clit Martin heard Lori groan loudly and then exclaim 'Oh, fuck! Oh fuck! That's so good.' He felt her hips press into his face as she urgently desired her pleasure to increase. Martin increased the pace of his tongue flicking over her clit, alternating it every so often with a gentle sucking on her protruding nub.

Lori had already been well on the way to her orgasm and the attention being given to her body by Martin was now beginning to tip her over the edge. Her cries were increasingly without any abandon and Martin was certain could surely be heard from outside through her slightly open bedroom windows.

Lori didn't care. She screamed, moaned and writhed with pleasure.

"Oh yes. Oh fuck. That's it. Lick my clit. Drink my cunt juice. Make me come Martin. Make me come."

Martin's whole body was shaking with excitement as his tongue raced across Lori's clit faster than he ever thought it could. His cock was pressing against the bed as he lay on it and he found that he was thrusting his groin into the mattress as he ate Lori out so that bolts of pleasure would shoot through his own body.

"Yes, oh yes" Lori gasped. "I'm coming. I'm coming."

Martin felt her body tense and stiffen for a second, and then as the tsunami of pleasure overtook her he felt her thighs clasp momentarily around his head. For a second he couldn't breathe, but at that moment he really didn't care.

Then as her flesh released its hold on him he was shocked to feel a warm jet of liquid spurt into his mouth. Instinctively he pulled away and a second later felt another burst splash against his face and eyes. And then a third which spattered on his cheek and began to drip down to his chin.

"Oh fuck me! Fuck! Shit! Shit." Lori cried as her spasms of pleasure began to subside.

Martin grunted and laughed at the same time, pulling his face away from the liquid which was now spattered in a rainbow arc, soaking the part of the bed on which Lori was laying. He looked up into her eyes which conveyed a mixture of raw passion, shock and a hint of embarrassment.

"Oh fuck Martin. I'm so sorry. I don't usually do that. I would have warned you. Are you ok?"

Martin looked at her and grinned. "Oh I'm more than OK Lori. That was so hot - you will never know!"

He moved toward her and kissed her, his face still covered in her sticky juices. Her mouth parted and they kissed passionately, their tongues entwined, each tasting the sweet liquid which had just flowed from Lori's cunt.

Martin's senses were stimulated to overload as endorphins coursed through his body. His anxiety and any lingering shyness had dissipated and had been replaced by an overwhelming urge to fuck this wanton creature who lay in an increasingly disheveled state before him.

Lori observed the transformation in his demeanour and the lust in his eyes and instinctively reached for him.

"Are you going to fuck me now Martin? Are you finally going to stick your hard cock in me and fuck me until I come again?" she urged.

"Yes, I fucking well am," growled Martin, surprised by his new found confident aggression.

"Well come on then. I need you in me now. I need your cock filling my cunt. I need you deep inside me pounding me until you come into me."

Martin needed no more encouragement. Taking Lori's shapely legs with his hands he lifted them up off the bed and threw them across his sinewy shoulders. Lori's body moved toward him and her pussy lips spread and glistened invitingly as Martin's cock drew towards it.

A second later his cock was at her warm entrance but this was no time for teasing or hesitation. With a guttural moan Martin pushed his cock deep into the warm folds of flesh, revelling in the exquisite sensation engulfing it as he slid deeper and deeper into Lori's pussy.

Lori groaned loudly as she felt Martin's thick cock pierce her and drive down deep into her willing body. As the tip of Martin's cock pressed against her cervix Lori felt as full as she had ever experienced. The angle of her legs and pussy meant that Martin's long hard member was going as deep as it could.

Then in an instant she felt it withdraw and then plunge down once again as Martin's wild abandon took hold.

Martin was like a man possessed. His only thought was to consume Lori with his rapture. His arms tensed against the bed, supporting his weight. His face loomed over Lori's and he looked into her startled yet lustful eyes and wide open mouth as he thrust again and again into her warm wet body. Despite the fact that he had already come less than an hour ago he was already sensing his orgasm building in his tight balls as they slapped rhythmically against Lori's firm ass.

"Oooh yes, that's right", Lori squealed. "Fuck me deep. Split me in two with your hard cock. It feels so fucking good Martin. So fucking good. I want you to make me come again. I want to you to feel me come around your hard...fucking...cock"

Lori's dirty talk was exciting Martin even more and he felt tingling sensation in his balls quickly spreading up from the base of his shaft with each thrust he made. He knew that at this pace he wouldn't last long. Part of him wanted to give in to this abandon and shoot his come right into her, but another part was still able to persuade him to prolong the impending ecstasy. He knew he wanted more of Lori's ass. That ass that had so transfixed him on the tennis court.

Martin drew his cock back one more time from Lori's pussy but this time he withdrew it completely. Lori gasped, partly in disappointment at the sudden emptiness she felt, but partly in pleasure as the tip of Martin's cock flicked up against her swollen clit as it pulled out of her.

"Get on your knees," Martin urged. "I want to fuck you like a dog."

Martin couldn't quite believe these words were coming from his mouth. He had never spoken like this before in his life. Who was this wanton woman before him who had the power to transform and transport him to such baseness. But then he didn't really care. He was revelling in it. And he could see Lori was completely taken over by it too. Their animalistic urges had taken over and in that context his command was completely appropriate. And they both knew it.

"Oooh - taking control now are we?" Lori gasped. "Well Ok - whatever you want. I'm all yours."

Lori pulled her body up and swung around so that she was on her knees with her hands stretched out toward the head of the bed. Her round ass loomed toward Martin and as her ass cheeks parted slightly he got his first glimpse of her dark anus nestling between them. For a moment Martin had a strong urge to part her cheeks further and penetrate Lori's secret place - the intensity of the desire shocked him as he had never even considered it before with Jenny.

But, realizing that Lori would not be expecting such an intrusion and desperate to continue his journey toward his orgasm, he instead guided his cock back into Lori's warm and increasingly wet pussy.

Lori groaned as he once again pressed deep into her - her juices flowing freely as Martin's cock passed through her.

As Martin began to once again thrust ever more quickly into her he reached his right hand around her slim waist and moved it down until he felt her hard clit dripping with excitement.

The air was now filled with noises of their increasingly uncontrolled passion. The slapping of Martin's body and balls against Lori's ass. The squelching of her juices as his fingers rubbed her hard clit. The high pitched squeals emitting from Lori's mouth as she felt her orgasm suddenly begin to build in her at Martin's ministrations. The rhythmical grunts from Martin as his own orgasm quickly approached once more.

"Oh fuck Martin. That's so good. I'm going to come again. You're going to make me come again," Lori gasped

"I'm going to come too," Martin responded. "I can feel it. I'm going to come deep into you".

"Yes. Come in my cunt. Shoot your fucking load right into my wet cunt Martin. I want to feel it"

That was it. Lori's foul mouthed exhortations tipped Martin over the edge. He knew he was at the point of no return. These last thrusts were going to be the deepest yet - he felt he wanted to split her frail body in two.

"Yes. Yes. I'm going to fucking come in your cunt Lori. I'm coming. Oh...I'm coming. Fuuuck"

Martin's body began to convulse as he felt the first and most powerful wave begin to wrack his body and he could no longer speak - only emit deep grunts from the back of his throat. Each thrust sent a new rainbow of sensations through his body, radiating out from his cock as he shot his come deep into Lori's cunt. Three, four, five, six times...

And as the strength of each ejaculation began to subside he became more aware of Lori's ascent to her own pleasure and her own verbal ejaculations.

"Oh my fucking life. Keep rubbing my clit Martin. I'm going to come too. Fuck me Martin. I'm coming. I'm coming with you."

Martin felt Lori's pussy suddenly contract around his cock. And then again. And again. Her ass pressed urgently against him as each spasm shook her body. And with each one a high pitched squeal came from her open mouth.

Martin's own orgasm had subsided now but it seemed like Lori's was continuing on as strong as ever. Her ass kept on thrusting back toward him for what seemed like 15 or 20 seconds as her pleasure continued.

Finally Lori slumped forward onto the bed, her arms splayed out. Martin felt his cock slowly slipping out of her with the movement, her slick juices combined with his come and the slow softening of his cock resulted in it slithering out, tracking down her left thigh leaving a glistening trail down her leg.

Martin moved over and lay down beside Lori, both of them exhausted by their exertions, their breathing still deep and pronounced. Martin gazed into Lori's sparkling and satiated eyes, he himself feeling a satisfaction that he couldn't quite remember experiencing in such a way before. It wasn't the same comfortable ease and security he had felt after making love with Jenny. Instead he felt his heart pounding loudly in the aftermath of the new, unrefined sexual side of him that had emerged.

Lori grinned at him as he stared at her.

"Well mister. I don't know what I was expecting would happen today but I certainly wasn't expecting that from you! You are full of surprises"

"So are you," retorted Martin. "I always thought of you as very ordered, proper and controlled. But a different side of you came out today."

"Mmm," Lori beamed. "I'm full of surprises! But now I'm wondering what else is in you that's going to 'come out.' I can't wait to find out."

"Neither can I," mused Martin, his mind flitting back to the image of Lori's anus which had been so tantalizing to him. Would he dare to mention it to Lori? Could it ever happen? After this evening he was prepared to believe that anything was possible.

As though she was reading his mind Lori reflected, "You do seem to like my ass. You were keen to get me on my knees weren't you".

"Haha," Martin chuc

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

A friendly tennis game leads to a different kind of ball play.

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

New Year s resolutions weren t usually Martin s thing.

He had enough experience to know that people s good intentions never amounted to much more than that. But he also knew that he had to do something.

2021 had been truly awful - not just because of Covid restrictions and plans getting continually cancelled but because in November, Jenny, his wife of 26 years had finally succumbed to cancer.

At least he had been able to bury her, something which wouldn t have even been several months previously.

But late fall and early winter seemed like one inexorable descent into an emotional void from which he feared he would never escape.

At least Covid provided the excuse not to visit family at Christmas time. He couldn t have faced being with people who he had enjoyed with Jenny alongside him.

Instead he sat alone in his emptiness over Christmas. But by New Year he knew he had to make some changes to try to escape the introspection and despondency which were quickly becoming too comforting a companion.

Tennis was always something which Martin had enjoyed as a teenager. Nothing too competitive - just hitting a ball with friends in the park. So, on New Year s Day, when he saw that his local tennis center was running Cardio Tennis classes, he decided to sign up.

Almost immediately, he regretted it and almost cancelled the booking. He felt nervous about venturing into a new social setting. But he knew the booking was non-refundable and, not being one to waste money, he instead tried to put it out of his mind until the date of the Monday evening class.

When it came to it, he was glad he hadn t backed out.

The evening was much more fun than he had imagined it would be. Dan, the tennis professional running the course, was good humoured and put everyone at ease, no matter what their skill level was. And the other seven people doing the course seemed ok too.

The hour-long class consisted of a combination of tennis drills and cardio workouts, culminating in 20 minutes of playing King of the Court against each other with the punishment of star jumps or burpees for those losing the point.

By the time the following Monday came around Martin was surprised how much he was looking forward to going.

As the weeks passed, the Cardio Tennis classes quickly became the highlight of Martin s week. Dan kept things moving and mixed up the drills to keep things interesting. And the rapport between the others taking the class began to grow too.

King of the Court was always the highlight of the evening and, although it never got too intense or competitive, there was an increasing level of good natured teasing and banter which took place between everyone.

Martin found himself especially enjoying points against Lori, a slim attractive woman in her mid 40 s with a sharp sense of humour and quite the competitive streak. Lori was clearly someone who had kept her fitness levels high which was some advantage in points against Martin, but he had always had good hand/eye coordination so the competition between them was fairly even.

Lori would often playfully tease Martin when they faced each other saying 'Come on old man, let s see what you ve got! which might have offended him had others said it - especially as he was only 5 or 6 years older than she was.

But coming from Lori it just had the effect of making him all the more determined to win the points.

Each Monday Martin would look forward to the evening class, but increasingly he realized that he was looking forward to being around Lori as much as anything else.

He enjoyed her company. She made him laugh and put him at ease.

But he soon realized to his surprise that there was something else stirring in him. A physical attraction which was hardly noticeable at first, dulled by months of grief and solitude, but which was slowly awakening as Spring began to bud.

Lori was certainly an attractive woman, although she wasn t what Martin would have previously called his type. Jenny had been a tall, fulsome woman, with a curvaceous figure and full rounded breasts which Martin used to delight in getting lost in when they made love.

But Lori was tiny, slim and her breasts were barely noticeable in her tennis shirt. Yet it wasn t Lori s breasts which grabbed Martin s attention on the 5th week of class.

Dan had asked everyone to get in line to play three tennis shots - one from the baseline, followed by a volley and an overhead. Then each person was to run around the court and get in line again.

Martin found himself standing in line behind Lori, who this week was wearing tight black yoga pants. After he had played his shots and was running around the court his eyes fixed themselves on Lori s ass as she ran in front of him. It was surprisingly full for her slim frame and even though his heart was pounding from the cardio workout Martin felt it leap as he contemplated her figure.

They got round the court and were soon playing their shots again before heading out on their second lap. Again Martin s eyes were drawn to Lori s seductive buttocks as they moved delightfully as she ran in front of him.

Her yoga pants were smooth over her thighs and ass and there was no sign that she was wearing any kind of underwear which made Martin s heart race even more and he even felt a slight stirring lower down - something which he hadn t experienced in a long time.

As the class went on Dan couldn t shake the image of Lori s ass from his mind. During the next exercise he tried to position himself behind her again but was frustrated when Judy, a silver haired lady in her 60 s, slotted in between them, obscuring his view. He cursed his luck.

Toward the end of the evening, during King of the Court, Martin again found that his mind wasn t on his usual banter with Lori, but had strayed elsewhere.

Lori had always been pretty vocal when she had hit the tennis ball - something which wasn t uncommon with women tennis players who grunted through the exertion of playing a point.

But Lori was more of a shrieker than a grunter, emitting a high pitched cry especially when stretching for a shot.

Martin hadn t paid too much attention to it until this week, but now he found himself wondering whether Lori s shrieking was just for the court or whether she was vocal during sex too.

Each vocal utterance took Martin s mind to Lori s bedroom as he imagined her in the throes of ecstasy with a lover.

What the hell is going on? Martin thought to himself. I m thinking like an 18 year old teenage boy! He was painfully aware that the stirring in his groin was also reminiscent of those teenage days and he knew that he would have to master his thoughts before he found himself in a very embarrassing situation in front of the others in the class.

Fortunately, the evening was just about through and he was able to gain control of his imagination before things got out of hand. Soon the class came to a close and everyone began to filter out to their vehicles.

Hey old man - fancy a game later in the week?

The voice pierced Martin s thoughts and he turned round to see Lori standing behind him, a big grin on her face.

Martin s thoughts raced. A one on one game with Lori? If the state of his mind was anything like it had been today it would be hard for him to keep any kind of control - of the ball or anything else for that matter! But he also knew he wanted to spend more time with her which made the risk worth taking.

Erm, sure. What day?

How about Thursday? I have some time during the evening if that will work for you - say around 7p.m.?

It s a date, Martin said. I mean not a date just er well you know what I mean, his face reddening.

Lori flashed her smile and giggled.

Yeah I know what you mean. I should be so lucky.

And with that she turned toward her vehicle.

See you on Thursday! she called as she walked away.

Martin turned and walked to his car and sat there, the engine still turned off, hardly believing what had just happened.

In one sense nothing at all had happened. Lori had just arranged a tennis game with him.

But his mind was racing away from him.

What did she mean by I should be so lucky?

Was she attracted to him? Or was it another one of her jokes?

Martin turned the key in the engine and began the 10 minute drive home. His mind replayed the conversation, and then the images of Lori s seductive ass mingled with her shrieks.

As he finally allowed himself full rein to reimagine Lori s toned body, Martin s cock began to stir once again. This time there was no need for him to try to control it for the sake of decorum.

Yet Martin s growing excitement was tempered by a nagging sense of guilt. Jenny, the only lover he had ever had, had only just passed and yet here he was - his mind and body yearning for another.

Surely he shouldn t be having these thoughts. Yet they wouldn t disperse. Rather than reminiscing about tender times with his wife, instead he was picturing Lori pulling down her yoga pants at home right now, imagining her smooth firm white bottom emerging from the black material.

By the time he was half way home Martin s cock was standing to full attention, his tennis shorts tented as it strained against them.

And still he played out the scene in his mind.

He imagined Lori laying down on her bed. Her feet clamped together. Her knees splayed apart forming a diamond shape.

He pictured her hand move down to the crest of the jewel parting the lips of her pussy with her fingers.

He saw the glistening of her juices on her fingers as she began to rub her clit - slowly at first but soon picking up speed as her urgency increased.

And as her whole mind and body was overwhelmed by her orgasm he envisaged her convulsing with pleasure and screaming with joy.

Martin realized that he was almost home, although he couldn t remember any of his journey.

His left hand had strayed down to his cock and had been stroking and pulling on its head through his shorts.

Martin s fingers felt the sticky wetness of his pleasure which had seeped through his light gray shorts and as he looked down he saw a dark patch of his pre-emission bleeding through the material.

As his hand moved slowly up and down, desperate for these exquisite sensations to continue, Martin s foot increased the pressure on the accelerator in an attempt to make sure he made it home before his orgasm overtook him on the journey.

Martin pulled into the driveway and quickly walked toward his front door - his tennis bag held close against his body lest anyone should see his lack of decorum. He opened the door, threw the bag on the floor, ignored the eager greeting of his golden retriever and dashed upstairs.

His entire mind and body was now set on one thing only. He needed release - needed to feel the rush of pleasure coursing through his body.

He needed to come.

Martin threw himself on the bed and yanked his shorts down to his ankles, his hand eagerly grabbing his fully erect cock. Now was not the time for teasing - the journey had dealt with that.

He dragged his hand across the head of his shaft, smearing the creamy bubbly juices which had seeped out during the journey all over the top portion of his cock. Then he began milking his hand quickly up and down - imagining he was pumping it deep into Lori s pussy. Feeling her velvet walls encase him.

He immediately felt his orgasm begin to build at the base of his cock, his balls tightening as his breathing shortened.

He needed to come.

He wanted to come.

He was going to come.

It only took a few more seconds for the sensations to deepen and spread upward. His balls and anus tightened as he reached the point of no return. Guttural sounds of pleasure began to escape his throat as his whole being was consumed with the heightening sensations.

The pleasure was so great that he almost wanted to stay there - to prolong the moment of release.

Martin s hand slowed almost to a stop. His thumb and index finger lightly teased the tip of his cock.

But even that could not hold back the huge tidal surge which had been building and now was about to break.

He was coming.

Martin s body convulsed and the first shot of cum flew through the air and landed on his forehead, the second quickly following and hitting his neck just under the chin. He gasped as each wave of pleasure washed over him - his body quaking with each convulsion. Chemicals raced through his brain - intense pleasure that almost verged on pain as he felt his head throb with each surge.

Finally the intensity of the sensations began to subside.

Martin lay there, completely spent, in his state of semi-undress trying to come to terms with what had overcome him. Every so often his cock twitched again as several aftershocks shook his body.

Eventually he stood, walked into his en-suite and turned on the shower.

Thursday couldn t come quick enough.

As the evening of his game with Lori grew closer, Martin knew that it was going to take every fibre of his mental strength to stay focused on the game.

When he arrived at the tennis center he headed straight for the court and pushing back the heavy vinyl backdrop curtain he saw that Lori had already arrived and was stretching at the side of the net.

She was wearing a pure white top and a light blue silky tennis skirt which showed off her slender legs from just above the knees. As she stretched forward the skirt slowly dragged itself upwards showing off a few more inches of her tantalizing white thigh.

Lori s long black hair was tied back in a ponytail which draped down her back topped by a white cap.

As Martin came through the curtain onto the court she turned toward him and flashed him a smile.

Hey old man! I m glad you made it. It wouldn t have been as much fun playing with myself.

Did she giggle slightly at the innuendo Martin wondered? Was it deliberate? Had she been planning her introduction? Or was he just being dirty minded?

Martin chastised himself for his thoughts. She s probably saying it in complete innocence, he reasoned.

His musings were broken into by Lori s perky voice

Come on - let s play!

She handed him two tennis balls and tucked the third under the pleat of her tennis skirt into what Martin could only imagine were panties sewn into her skirt.

Martin and Lori took their positions at either side of the net and began hitting the balls to each other as they warmed up. As they did so they chatted about how their week had been going. Just normal, everyday conversation.

Martin began to convince himself that it was clearly only he who was reading anything more into this than a friendly game of tennis.

By the time they began to play some competitive points Martin had fully persuaded himself that Lori s request to play him was purely for the sake of fitness and exercise. Now that they were playing seriously the conversation had petered out apart from when calling the balls out of court and keeping score.

At one point in the game when Martin was serving, Lori asked Do you have any balls?

Martin quickly replied Yes, I ve got two here in my shorts. Can t you tell?

He immediately felt embarrassed at his teenage humour, but Lori grinned and said, Come on then - get them out. Don t keep me waiting.

Martin wondered whether she was playing along with the innuendo or simply responding to the conversation in a far more innocent way than he was.

The game turned out to be pretty even and as the hour court time was coming to a close each of them seemed to be putting in more effort to try to win the match.

Lori s shrieking grew in its loudness and frequency which only served to distract Martin from his game, his mind once again imagining an entirely different context. Whether it was this lapse in mental strength or simply her greater stamina, Lori closed the set out just as the hour came to a close.

Great game, and well played, Martin congratulated Lori as they approached the bench at the side of the court where they had each left their bags.

Thanks, I enjoyed it a lot, Lori smiled back. I d love to play with you again soon.

I d like that too, Martin replied and as he spoke he felt his cock twitch as his mind immediately leapt to picturing her playing with his balls rather than tennis balls.

Got much else planned for this evening? Lori asked. We could go for a drink. Beats watching TV alone.

Sure - I d like that. But don t you have a husband or partner waiting for you or a someone?

Martin winced at his awkwardness. He realized that after over a quarter of a century of marriage he had no idea how to handle these sorts of situations.

Lori chuckled. Nope. No husband. Or wife. Or any other sort of lover. Well not the human kind anyway!

Martin felt his face turning red but at the same time the stirring in his groin increased at Lori s sudden candour.

Without any warning an image of Lori holding a vibrator against her pussy while spreadeagled on her bed popped up into his mind. Martin quickly tried to push back down - he wasn t in the privacy of his car now.

Control yourself man, he thought as he felt his cock begin to engorge with blood.

Ok, well er, let s have a drink then. Where do you want to go?

Martin could feel his heart beginning to race with the anticipation of spending more of the evening with Lori, coupled with the lingering image which had entered his mind.

To be honest, I m not really dressed for a bar. I came out like this ready for tennis, Lori mused.

Why don t you come back to my place? It s just 5 minutes away. I have a nice bottle of Toscana, if you like red wine.

"Sure I d love to, Martin said, his heart beating even faster now despite the game being over some time ago.

Great. Well just follow me. Won t take long.

As Martin followed Lori s white Subaru Impreza his whole body seemed on fire with excitement.

He felt like he could hardly breathe. What was happening? He even wondered whether he was having some kind of heart attack.

He tried to convince himself that he had only been invited back for a drink. But he couldn t shake the thought that there could be more.

It was years since he had felt like this. Life with Jenny had been wonderful and their lovemaking had been t

Conception Rock: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Conception Rock: Part 2

By AlexanderT . listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky & Eddie were weekend guests at the lakehouse of Jane & Pete, who are retired former neighbors. An alcohol-induced discussion of the previous night led to showing a video album of glamour photos Pete had taken of Jane. Becky summoned the courage to accept Pete s offer to do her own photo album. Having finished the swimsuit portion, Becky was now getting ready for the boudoir portion.

Boudoir Beauty

The ladies led the way and at the house &headed for the master bedroom, Jane telling Pete and Eddie to go away until called. Pete and Eddie went to kitchen and had a beer.

The ladies seemed to have been gone a long time and Pete thought maybe Becky was having second thoughts and Jane was trying to help her decide.

Then there was a call, from down the hallway; "Bring the camera."

Jane was by the door as the guys entered, and Becky was lying on the center of the bed on her side, her head supported by her arm, her tits sagging, her upper leg thrown over, her knee touching the black satin sheet, her sex covered.

Pete smiled, "Oh, yeah." and began taking shots. click, click, click. He moved to each side, taking more pics. Becky s soft smile and intense gaze was ever-present in each frame.

She turned over on to her back, spread her legs and Eddie gasped. Becky s cunt was shaved clean. Becky looked to Eddie for a moment to assess his approval. It was obvious he loved it, both by his beaming smile, and the hand he moved down to his shorts. Eddie also knew why it had taken so long to get ready. His dreamy lust for her bare cunt was redirected by the movements of Pete & the click, click, click.

"Now up on your knees, arms out like you're reaching for Eddie." Pete continued in his adrenalin-rich state. click, click, click. Pete knew he needed to keep things moving just to keep himself from getting too enamored by the raw sexuality on display. Capturing this event is more important than enjoying the view on display before him.

"Alright. Now, Eddie, it's your turn, Pete announced.

Eddie shook his head, "I don't know anything about cameras."

"No, no. Take off your pants. Becky s waiting for you to join here, Pete directed him.

Eddie looked from Becky to Jane and back to Becky. It was as if you were watching a tennis match, but finally loosened his belt and pushed down his jeans and his shorts. He had a decent erection and had no reason to be embarrassed. Pete s voice and tone took on the hypnotic effect of mind control over his subjects. His confidence took over the decision-making when the young couple needed to be led.

Eddie climbed buck naked, over to between Becky s legs. She sat up, smiling with a glow on her face as her Eddie approached.

Pete s direction resumed; "Okay, Becky; slowly wrap your hands around it lovingly." click, click, click. "Now massage the balls." click, click, click "And kiss it." click, click, click.

"Enough?" or do you want to continue, Jane asked Becky.

Becky shook her head, "Everything."

Pete looked at Jane and she shrugged.

"Okay, keep going. Becky, show him what your oral skills can do. When you're ready, Eddie, pull out and shoot on her face and tits."

Pete sat on the sofa by the window and kept taking an occasional pic. Jane came over and kissed Pete s neck as she sat by him, enjoying the two lovers on their bed. They watched Becky give Eddie a blow job. Eddie was upright, kneeling, and Becky rested her weight on one extended arm while her other hand guided Eddie s cock and balls to her mouth. Eddie idly fondling her breasts as his body advanced to the impending eruption. Then Eddie groaned, pulled out and shot all over Becky as she reclined down to the bed with her mouth still open to catch some of his load, click click click. Eddie lay down beside her. She smiled while her adoring eyes looked deeply into his. and they kissed and held each other.

Pete came over to the bed after a quiet minute, "Move away for a minute, Eddie." He did and Becky returned her intense gaze back to the camera. Pete took closeup shots of the spots all over Becky's face, shoulders and tits. click, click, click. And her contented, lascivious smile, happy with herself.

Pete didn't have to prompt her for the next series.. Becky rolled over on to her stomach, her head down, her knees tucked, and her ass in the air. Pete took shots from several angles of her legs spread, click, click, click. Becky reached back and spread her cheeks and Pete was surprised to see an anal plug in place, click, click, click. And so was Eddie.

Eddie got in position and massaged her ass cheeks and placed his penis into her cunt while he pulled out the plug and tossed it aside. Jane came over and poured a dollop of lubricating jelly in the crease. Eddie used his thumb to rub the little star with the jelly and Pete took the shots. click, click, click. The thumb slowly entered her anus and she gasped. After a minute her anus relaxed and Eddie pulled his cock away from her cunt. When Becky was relaxed, Eddie gently stroked her anus a bit as he worked his thumb outward. As his thumb exited he pushed his coated cock in and Becky squealed.

One last series of clicks was taken and Pete moved a switch & carefully set his camera on the corner of the bureau.

And with that, Pete and Jane left the bedroom. Pete was excited and as soon as they had closed the door her hugged Jane and kissed her.

She giggled, "Oh god! I didn t want to leave that show, but I need to fuck you now! But they're in our bed."

"Which leaves their bed empty. And we can watch the video later." He pulled her across the hall into the different bedroom. Jane was hornier than a teenage girl at a boy band concert. Within an hour Pete was out. The adrenalin-driven photo session was gone, and Jane took all the remaining energy.

Later Pete woke to find the bed empty. He found Jane and Becky in the kitchen, talking & preparing dinner.

"About time. Jane giggled. There's the steaks. Put them on the grill."

Pete grabbed a beer and the steaks and went outside. Eddie was out on the dock, watching the sunset. He saw Pete and came back, grinning. "That's the first time we've ever done that."

"What? Had your pictures taken? Or had someone watch?"

"No, Well, yeah, that too. No, that's the first time I've ever done her in back."

Pete shrugged, "I think she liked it, don t you?"

"Oh, yeah. We did it again after you left."

After dinner, they talked about taking the photos and how they might use them.

Jane smiled, "I like to view them after we make love. Pete recovers a lot faster. It s sort of an intermission for me while Pete s cock takes a break"

Becky laughed, "We've never had that problem, have we?"

Pete smiled, envying their youth.

Surprise Guest

Becky was again the first to announce she was ready to go to bed and led Eddie off to their room. Pete and Jane soon followed.

As Jane lay between Pete s legs, stroking and kissing his cock, she asked, "Did you enjoy taking pictures of Becky?"

"Of course I did. She has a great body."

Jane s face took on a mischievous grin. She got up & straddled him, guiding him into her wet cunt. She leaned forward, pushing a nipple into his mouth. " You like titties! Did you want to suck her titties?"

He didn't have to answer, his mouth was full.

She whispered in his ear; "And she tasted good when I shaved her. You're going to love it."

She rode him for a few minutes while she watched him ponder the meaning of her last comment. Then she yelled excitedly, "YES," though he didn't think she'd had an orgasm.

And the door opened into the moonlit bedroom.

Becky was naked as she came over by the bed and the ladies kissed. Pete had no idea what was happening as Jane lifted off him, stood and led Becky onto the bed

. "Is he still awake?" Becky whispered, with a giggle.

"Yes, and he's waiting for you. Enjoy!

Jane turned, bent down and kissed Pete, "I love you," and he watched her tight rear as she left the room.

Becky climbed on top of him, her tits bouncing as she felt his rigid cock in her hand. It looked big in the photos, but now it felt even larger in her hand. She inserted him between her legs. She eased down slowly. "Oh, wow. You're really big. I hope Eddie gets bigger as he gets older, too."

Pete wasn't going to burst her bubble. He just enjoyed her riding him, her tits swaying above him. Pete was grinning like Christmas morning as he fondled the full tits that adorned Becky s buxom body. He squished and pinched them. He swung and plopped them. He lifted and moved them to various positions and amounts of cleavage. He pulled her down so that he could take a nipple in his mouth. He moved one hand on her ass, his fingers in her crack, massaging her hole then moved the fingers of his other hand, rubbed her clit.

Becky beamed, "I'm so glad Jane let me have you for tonight. I think I'm going to....Oh, yes... I'm....Yes. That's the spot. Right there. Yes." She began shaking and he held on to her as she lay on top him. Her breathing slowed, returning to normal. And then she was asleep, snoring. He rolled her on to her side and snuggled against her.

In the light of the bedside lamp, he awoke to her sucking his cock. I ve got this new love for doggy style. Do you know of any hard cock I can make use of? When he was hard, she got on her knees. Pete got behind her and easily entered her. She was making sounds of pleasure and then whispered, "Do me in the ass, please?"

There was nothing Pete wanted more. He got the lube from the bedside table and prepared her. He was pleased to see she d recovered from Eddie taking her ass, twice (at least). Even so, she was still tight and knowing he was larger than Eddie, he went slow, stopping at intervals.

But she wanted more, kept pushing, demanding, until he was slamming into her harder and deeper, with his finger reached around to rub her clit, until blast-off, he shot again and again, deep inside her. It was enough for her and she began shaking. He held on to her as he softened and slipped out. He lay down and she lay half on top of him, her leg across his thigh, her shaved mound pressing his hip. They slept, until he awoke her while licking her bald cunt. She erupted in a loud ecstasy. They made love twice more before morning.

When he woke, the bed was empty. He dressed and went down for coffee.

After breakfast, Pete brought in his lap top and plugged in the camera's chip and a memory stick. After about 5 minutes he said; "Okay, Eddie, Watch me." At the camera chip, he opened the files and transferred them to the memory stick. He checked to make sure they were on the memory stick and returned to the chip, and erased it. He ejected the memory stick and handed it to Eddie. "Now you have the only copy of the album. You may use it as you wish."

"Thanks. I appreciate it." Eddie said, blushing a bit.

"It's great to watch after making love. Pete counseled. It'll help you recover & get back in the game"

Becky laughed, "Oh, I'm looking forward to that."

Visiting The Rock

After they finished packing the bags in the car, Becky said, "Before we leave, I want to hike up the hill and take in the lake view one more time."

Jane shook her head, "Go ahead. After last night, I'm sore." She winked to Eddie.

Pete offered, "I'll go with you."

"Yeah, you go, Becky I'll stay here and make sure we packed everything," offered Eddie.

As they started up the hill, Becky took Pete's hand. "This has been a great weekend. I've never enjoyed sex so much."

"Enjoyed?"

She laughed, "Never had so many orgasms. Probably as many as I've had in the last year."

They reached the rock where they could look down at the house, the pier and the lake. The rock was a little high and he had to lift her up. Becky sat down on the rock and Pete stood next to it "Do you bring Jane up here?"

"Sure."

"Have you made love to her here?"

He smiled, "Many times."

"Is that why you have a tent in your shorts, remembering?" She reached over and rubbed his shorts.

"No, I was remembering making love to you all night, and imagining what it would be like here." He pulled her to the edge next to him and they kissed. He lifted her sweatshirt and tossed it on the rock behind them. She removed her bra and got up off the rock. She reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. She turned, spread the sweatshirt on the rock and bent forward, face down with her legs dangling over the side of the rock.

Pete admired her creamy cheeks as he lowered his shorts. He spread her cheeks and ran his erection up and down her crease, rubbing her from clit to her ass hole.

"Do it, damn it."

The rock was just the right height. She was wet, and from the night before, she was loose. He grabbed her hips and easily pushed into her. He began slowly stroking in and out.

She was crying and whispering encouragement until. "Oh. Oh. Faster. Faster." He quickened his strokes and she began slamming back against him She froze, "Yes. Yes. Yes." But Pete didn't stop. He kept pumping, rubbing his thumb across her other hole as she came down.

"Yes, do it."

He pushed his thumb in and was surprised it was still greasy from last night. After only a few strokes, she was shaking again. As she recovered from that, "Now do it, for real."

"What?"

"Fuck me back there."

"You want me in your ass?"

"Yes, damn it. Fuck my ass."

He withdrew from her warmth and placed the tip at her hole.

"Yes. Yes."

He pushed in.

"Oh, damn you're big. Go slow."

In, out a little, in a little more until he was buried deep inside her. Her hands were holding her cheeks apart so he could go deeper. She clinched hard as her orgasm hit. He plowed into her again and again but accidently slipped out. Her ass was too tight from the orgasm and he was so close to his own climax. He could contain himself no longer. He slipped deep into her cunt and began shooting deep inside her and it was enough to set her off again.

He kept pumping, finally slipping out. He stepped back, pulled up his pants and then pulled her off the rock and into his arms. They kissed as his hand toyed with her nipples. He whispered, "I'm glad you came."

She kissed him and smiled. "Many times." She put on her shorts and put on her bra and sweatshirt. They embraced and kissed. Becky pulled away, "Oh, look. Eddie and Jane are on the patio."

They watched as Eddie and Jane kissed, then Jane dropped to her knees and took out Eddie's penis and began sucking.

Betty gasped, "Do you think they know we can see them?"

Pete nodded his head. "Oh, they know. They're doing it for our benefit. They want us to know that we should make the most of this last moment."

They watched Jane stand, push down her shorts and bend over a patio chair as Eddie entered her from behind.

Pete stood behind Becky, her body pressed tight as the two below made love. Pete ran his hand under Becky's sweatshirt and caressed her breasts. Becky had never seen her man with another woman. The reality of this swap meet was now visually confirmed. She asked; "Doesn't it bother you to see my Eddie doing your Jane?"

Pete took a breath, "Yes, but I accept it if it's the price for getting to make love to you." She turned and they kissed.

"Do you think he's doing her ass?"

"From here, we can't tell, but it doesn't make any difference, Eddie asked. They're both enjoying it." Are you okay with our new situations?

I trust you and Jane. Otherwise, no, I d never be doing any of this Becky said. And Eddie & I would not have benefitted from all you and Jane have openly shared with us, making my relationship with Eddie so much deeper. Does that make sense?

Eddie is your man, Becky. He s a good man. Jane is a good woman. You can trust us, Pete pledged.

Eddie appeared to be going faster, then went rigid. After a minute, he fell back and sat in another lounge chair. Jane came over and sat in his lap and they kissed.

The show seemed to be over so Becky and Pete made their way down the hill. On the way, Pete handed Becky a memory stick.

Her brow wrinkled, "What's this?"

"A copy of your album."

"I thought you gave it to Eddie?"

"Eddie has a copy that the two of you can share. He doesn't know about this one. This is your copy. You can watch it when Eddie's away. Or show to a girl friend. Or even a boy friend."

She gave him a quick kiss and they walked on. "Are there any other copies?"

"Yes, Jane wanted one, but I assure you, it'

Conception Rock: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Conception Rock: Part 1

Two Couples Enjoy Labor Day.

By AlexanderT listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky sighed, "Jane, that was great. Just the thing after a long trip."

Eddie agreed, "Oh, yeah. A cold beer and a good sandwich is what we needed."

"Can I get you another?" asked Pete.

Eddie chugged the last of his first beer, "Yes, sir. Don't mind if I do."

They talked for a few minutes but it was obvious Becky and Eddie were nodding off. When Eddie finished his beer, Jane showed them to their room.

As Jane and Pete climbed into bed, she snuggled against him. "You think they're making love?"

"I doubt it. They were awfully tired."

"Maybe Becky was faking so she could get him into bed."

"Could be. I remember being in a strange bed always turned you on. Like you were making love to a stranger."

She pulled his hand to her breast, "Still does."

Becky and Eddie had moved into the house next door a couple of years before Jane and Pete retired. It was great having newlyweds next door, watching their loving commitment to each other. Becky was far from home, having moved to be with Eddie in his new job and appreciated having Jane as a friend.

Pete enjoyed watching the two of them together, Jane with the longer, trimmer body and Becky with her buxom figure & padding. Becky's blond hair was usually in a ponytail, the look of youth. Jane preferred her dark hair short, almost manly.

Eddie, as a new homeowner, called on Pete often for advice. Eddie was in good shape, usually beat Pete in racquetball at the Y. And Eddie had a youthful head of straw like blond hair that Pete, with his gray sideburns envied.

When Pete and Jane retired early because of a corporate merger and special pension offer, they moved to the lake. Pete couldn't tell who was more upset by the separation, Jane or Becky. This labor day was their first weekend together since the move.

Saturday Adventures

In the morning, Jane and Becky went into the little town to do some shopping. Pete took Eddie out on the dock and they fished. And drank beer. Fortunately, no fish interrupted them.

When the ladies returned, Pete fired up the grill and when the coals were just right, he put on some foil wrapped vegetables. A few minutes later, he added two steaks, and a few minutes after that, two more. Jane came out with plates and Becky followed with a bowl of salad. Pete cleared the grill and a late lunch was served.

"Now that was wonderful," trilled Becky. "I've never had a steak that tasted so good."

Pete pounded his chest, "Me man. Me make fire. Cook meat good."

Eddie laughed, "No, it was more than that. Good cuts, well seasoned and cooked just enough." Pete had cooked his and Eddie's medium rare, but had left the other two fillets on a bit longer for the ladies.

They sat for a while, basking in full bellies, the guys with a beer buzz, the ladies sipping wine.

Becky stood, stretching like a cat, her hands above her head, pushing out her ample breasts. They were all watching and Pete felt a stirring in his groin and wondered if it affected Eddie. Looking at the smile on Jane's face, he wondered if it affected her.

Becky was not fat, but she was well padded; nice breasts and fanny. Her blond hair fell to just below her shoulders and Pete couldn't help but wonder what it would look like spread on a pillow. She was shorter than Jane, a little over five foot, but when she smiled, she was six foot tall.

Jane caught him looking and grinned. Jane was no slouch. She had nice tits, a tight ass and a wicked smile that went all the way to her brown eyes.

Jane asked, "Nap time?"

Becky shook her head, "No, I'm going for a walk. See if I can work off some of that delicious meal."

Pete stood, "Good idea. I'll go with you. Jane? Eddie?"

Jane shook her head, "No, not me. Go ahead, I'll clean up here."

"And I'll help," said Eddie.

Pete hesitated. Did 'nap time' mean she wanted Pete to take her to bed and make love to her or was it just Pete's dirty mind? He was leaving Jane, his beautiful wife with Eddie and Eddie was good looking. All of six foot with wavy brown hair and a solid body. Pete wasn't surprised that he snagged Betty. Pete often wondered how he was able to get Jane's attention. His hair was short from the ROTC days and he was a skinny running back. Maybe she was pleased with the way he made love to her, worshiping her body. He hoped it was enough.

Out of the house, Becky said, "You lead the way. It's your forest."

"Not all of it. But, yeah, a lot of it." He led her to a path that went up above the house.

"I love your place. Did you pick it?"

"No, it was a compromise. I wanted to live on top of a mountain when we retired: Jane wanted to live at the beach. We found this place on the lake "

"Hey, it's in the mountains."

He shook his head, "But not on top."

"Does Jane like it?"

"Sorta. She sits out on the dock all times of the day. And I have even found her out there in the dark and the early morning."

He led her up a little slope and directed her to large rock. He lifted her up on to the rock and they sat and Becky looked down. "Wow, this is beautiful. There's the house, the dock, the lake."

"We're still on my property. I wanted to build up here, but Jane wanted to be close to the water. Maybe I'll build me a shelter up here so I can get away, like Jane does."

Becky peered harder. "I don't see them."

"From here you can see the grand room and your room upstairs."

"Oh? You weren't up here this morning were you?"

"No. Was there something to see?"

She grinned, "There might have been."

Pete thought about the effect of strange beds.

She frowned, "What do you think they're doing?"

Pete exhaled, "Worries me, too. Jane said she wanted to take a nap. When that happens in the afternoon, it usually means she's horny."

"But you trust her, don't you?"

He hesitated, "I trust that she loves me."

"You don't think she's faithful?"

"No, but I have no proof. And I don't have any reason to complain. When I was on the road, I wasn't always faithful and I was never sure she didn't have lovers from time to time. We've been to parties where she's disappeared for a short while, but she always leaves with me. I've never caught her, but I've had my suspicions."

Now Becky seemed worried, "You don't think she'll seduce Eddie, do you?"

"I don't know. Maybe she'll just show him her album."

"What album?"

"I was an avid photographer in school. I had taken 35mm pictures of Jane but nothing risqu . I didn't want to have some developer ogling her. When I got my first digital, I took more pictures. It started with her posing, but progressed to bikini's, then topless, then bare. We took some of her kissing my penis, even some of me between her legs."

"So, there are naked pictures of you, too?"

"Not really. All you ever see of me is my penis." He laughed, "But then, that may be my best part. Anyway, it could be anybody with a penis."

Becky shook her head, "Let's head back."

Headed back down the hill, she said, "Maybe we'll catch them."

"I doubt it. If they are screwing when we get there, they'll probably be in our bedroom. They'll hear us and Eddie will go back to your room and pretend to be napping. Jane will be in the shower."

As they neared the house, Pete suggested, "When we go in, grab Eddie and give him a blow job. You'll be able to taste Jane in they were screwing.

The house was quiet and they went up the stairs. Becky slipped into their room and Pete went to Jane's. She was lying in bed, reading. Fresh from the shower.

He sat on the side of the bed and kissed her. "I thought you were sleepy?"

"Oh, you know how that goes. I came up here, got a shower, lay down and couldn't go to sleep." She rolled over and snuggled close to him. "And now I don't have to."

That evening they had burgers and beer on the dock, listening to quiet sounds of nature and watched the world go dark.

When they adjourned to the house, Becky came over to Pete and whispered. "He tasted different."

"Oh, did he taste good?"

She smiled, "Yes."

"You should taste the real thing. Jane is delicious."

She pushed him away.

Show & Tell

Though it was only chilly, very mild, Pete started the fireplace and they sat around drinking beer and wine, talking, saying nothing.

Until Becky asked, "Could you show us your album?"

Jane's brow furrowed, "You told her?"

"Yeah. I thought maybe she could get Eddie to take some photos of her."

Eddie, not knowing what they were talking about, asked, "What photos?"

"I told Becky about some photos I took of Jane."

Becky smiled, "Nudes."

Eddie laughed, "That I'd like to see."

"Well, after you've taken some of Becky, maybe we can swap."

Becky looked from Jane to Eddie, "Do you have your camera here?"

"I've got a couple."

"Why don't you show us your photos and then we can take some of me?"

Pete looked over, "Jane, they're your pictures. It's up to you."

She was non committal, "Yeah, whatever you want to do."

Pete retrieved a memory stick from his office and plugged it in to the TV. As it came up, Pete looked at Jane. "You've seen all these. Anytime you want to stop, just tell me."

They were all stills. Pete had tried video, but a hand held camera didn't work very well when you're having sex. He had some videos, but didn't want to show them.

The first shot was of Jane in a silver lame evening dress, her hair up and away from her neck. She was half turned to the camera so that her breasts were in profile. It was long sleeved and covered her shoulders. But the front plunged almost to her waist, an excellent view of her cleavage. The skirt went to the floor but was slit up to her waist.

It was Becky that voiced the observation of both the guys. "Damn that looks good. But you couldn't wear any undies. I bet the guys were all over you."

Pete said, "Oh yeah. Everyone wanted to dance with her. Even some of the women."

Jane smiled, "It was fun."

"But Harry was especially attentive. Even his wife noticed. Said a VP shouldn't act like that. She and I went looking for you and couldn't find you."

Jane shrugged, "Probably in one of the dining rooms."

Or one of the unused meeting rooms, thought Pete.

There were two more of the dance and Harry was in both of them.

The next series was of Jane on the dock in tee shirt and shorts, her hair wind blown. She was side on to the camera and her hand was on her stomach, pulling the tee shirt snug, her nipples popping out.

Becky whistled, "You do make a tee shirt look good. And where did you find such short shorts? I can see your cheeks."

In the next shots, they were on the dock and she was in a barely there bikini. Becky didn't say a word. There was nothing to say. Jane's cheeks were completely on display as were almost all of her breasts.

Pete sighed, "And that's enough."

Jane shook her head. "No, go ahead and show them the rest of them."

The next, they were still on the dock, but now she was topless. Her tits were medium sized with dark brown circles and nipples. In the photos, her hands caressed them, lifted them, tweaked them. The next group, her hair was loose and her bottom was gone. When the photo was taken, she had a Brazilian trim that called attention to her cleft. She turned left and right, posing.

Pete looked at Eddie, wondering if he was imagining what she might taste like, feel like. Or perhaps, remembering.

Pete drew a breath, "Enough."

Jane quickly demanded. "No, show the rest."

The next was of Jane naked in a king sized bed. Her skin appeared even more pale against the gray sheets. She was on her side, propped on one arm, smiling at the camera, her top leg folded so that her knee touched the sheet, covering her sex, and making her hips appear even wider. A woman waiting to be made love to. Next, she was on her back, her legs spread, her hands cupping her breasts. Then one hand between her legs.

Then Jane was kneeling, looking up at the camera, her arms out stretched in invitation.

"I can stop there," said Pete.

Jane was emphatic. "No."

Jane had both hands wrapped around a large penis, smiling up at the owner, which everyone assumed was Pete. Then it was in her mouth, one hand on his balls. The series finished with globs of white on her face, her tits, her lips.

And then she was on her back, her legs spread again, but his time the penis was between her legs, between her lips, the tip teasing. And then it disappeared inside her. Pete heard Becky gasp.

The next series began with Jane on her knees, her head on a pillow, the penis approaching her. Then entering. And Jane parted her cheeks, showing her anus before a thumb began rubbing. Then pushed in.

Becky gave a little squeak. Then the penis was at the opening vacated by the thumb. And pushed in. Becky cried,"No."

The final shots were of Jane's face, a woman who had been well fucked.

Pete turned off the TV. "I'm going to have another beer. How about it, Eddie?"

But Becky interrupted, "No, we don't need any more. I've got to get to bed. I need my beauty sleep if you're going to take my pictures tomorrow. Come on, Eddie."

Eddie shrugged and smiled as he followed her from the room.

Pete grinned as they left. He looked over at Jane, "She must have been really sleepy?"

"You know better. She liked the photos. She couldn't wait to get him in bed."

"I have to agree. Come here." He pulled her into his lap and they kissed. "I don't blame her. You have one sexy, beautiful body."

She grinned, "You still love this old lady?"

"Old? You're younger than I am."

"Huh. I saw you staring at her titties, bigger than mine."

"Have yours ever been not big enough for me to make love to them?"

She stood and pulled him to his feet. She grinned, "She's right, we need to go to bed."

Naked, they slipped into bed together. Jane snuggled close to Pete and asked, "Are you okay?"

"Me, sure. Are you okay. The pictures were of you."

"Yeah, but no one has seen me naked since we got married but you and the doctor, and she doesn't count." She was quiet for a minute, "Have you shown the photos to anyone else?"

"No, they're your photos. I would never do that without asking your permission. Have you shown them to anybody?"

"No, of course not." Then she giggled, "Eddie liked them."

"So did Becky." Pete observed

"Really?" Jane was shocked, then curious.

"Why do you think she was so ready to go to bed. Pete teased. I think if you had asked her to go to bed with you, she would have gone."

"Maybe. But I think what turned her on most, were the pictures of you."

"I wasn't in the pictures." Pete insisted.

She reached down and caressed him. "Part of you was. And it was the really good part."

He was already semi hard from the conversation, but her stroking soon had him solid. He rolled over on top her, spread her legs and easily entered her.

She looked up and smiled, "And tomorrow you get to take pictures of Becky. Maybe she'll get naked for you."

"You want to see her naked, too, don't you, Jane?

"Hmm." Was all she could say, as her body peaked in orgasm.

Sunday Photography

In the morning, Pete and Jane, in tee shirts and shorts, were having coffee when Becky and Eddie came in, Eddie in a tee shirt and jeans, Becky in one of Jane's short satin robes. The two younger lovers appeared a bit worn. Jane poured coffee and began making pancakes.

They talked about the photoshoot. Becky wanted to do the tee shirt and shorts, and the bikini, but wasn't sure about topless.

They finished breakfast and Jane

Summer of ’65: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Summer of ’65: Part 2

A more enjoyable way to study sex ed.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The summer seemed to be racing by with lots of glorious days just messing about in boats, shooting at tin cans in the sea, and occasionally visiting Jess' house, to swim in their pool which, mercifully, was a lot warmer than the lough.

On one such occasion we were the only two there, as her family had gone out for the day. It was one of those beautiful days that only seem to happen when you are young. The sun blazed through the heavens and the sheltered area round the pool was baking.

We occasionally jumped in the pool to cool off before returning to our sun loungers to work on our tans where Jess usually undid her top when lying on her stomach.

"There is a fridge full of cokes in the pool house if you fancy one?" She suggested. I knew where it was, so I got up and wandered over, opened the door, and made my way to the giant American style fridge. I picked up two cokes, poured them into plastic pool glasses, before making my way back to the loungers.

Jenna was naked!

She was face down admittedly, tanning her back, but stark naked, just like she had been on our picnic trip.

"I figured you wouldn't mind as it's nothing you haven't seen before, and a bum's just a bum," she said with her mischievous smile and turned towards me to take the offered coke. As she did so, one pert tit, complete with little pink button nipple, escaped from its hiding place.

"Oops!" She said, tucking the offending mammary back under her. "You didn't see that did you." It was more of a statement than a question.

I knew better than to lie to the ever confident Jess, so I admitted that I had, which was quite obvious anyway from the rapid expansion taking place in my speedos, rendering me incapable of further speech.

"Never mind it was only my tit."

Only! Only a tit! There was no only about it. I had fantasized about Jess' tits ever since our picnic. The image was to last a long while and, to hide the obvious swelling, I threw myself face down onto the sun lounger. It didn't take much to provoke an erection back then.

"Get some sun on that bum. Take your trunks off!"

"I'm OK thanks."

"Prude. Too prude to be nude! You should let Harry out for some fresh air occasionally!" And burst out laughing.

I, of course, was now shamed into it and, very carefully, slid my trunks off. I cannot deny that it was a delicious feeling being naked outdoors again, the only problem being my erection.

"Too hot for me! Swim time," said the voice to my left. "And what's more, I'm not putting that lot on again just to get it wet." She rolled so that she was facing away from me, stood up, and I watched that glorious rear view of the naked female form make its way to the water. I even got a flash of that mysterious place between her legs as she dove into the pool.

Surfacing at the far end she called.

"You just have to try this.

"It's the most invigorating experience ever!

"If you're cowardly custard, I'll turn my back while you dive in.

"There's nothing to see once you're in anyway. The water is too rough.

"Come on in then Mr. prude in the nude!"

"Turn around then," said my voice before I had time to stop it, as I rose to the bait of her dare. She turned and within seconds I, complete with fully erect Harry, were in the air, mid dive.

I surfaced somewhat closer to her than I meant to, as my intention had been to stay at the other end, but I wasn't thinking straight. Hardly surprising seeing as it was only my second encounter with a naked woman and my first ever skinny dip. I hadn't even considered how we were going to get out.

"Race you!"

We raced. She won. Why? Maybe she was a better swimmer. Maybe the view up her thighs as she stroked out in front was irresistible. Maybe both! Either way we got to the shallow end out of breath and stood up in the waist deep water.

"Oops," she said lowering her pert little tits back into the water. "Forgot!"

I'm not certain that she did and I certainly didn't, nor will I ever! Both beautifully formed tits, displayed themselves to me, with their little pink nipples sticking out proudly due to the refreshingly cool water. I knew if I even touched my cock it would be game over.

It is hard, from this perspective, to remember the eroticism of such seemingly simple things. Going braless happened only in the south of France, going topless, only in St Tropez. This was the start of the 60s, no porn, no internet, just Harrison Marks and imagination.

Jenna tried her best to diffuse the situation by pretending not to notice and set off up the steps. I watched her bare back reemerge slowly from the water as she grasped the handles. I couldn't take my eyes off the two deliciously firm orbs of her buttocks as she climbed the steps. That vision will stay with me forever. She reached the top step, stepped onto the tiles, looked over her shoulder, with her hands on her hips, as she stood their dripping.

"Come on then!"

"I think I'll stay in for a while."

"Don't be daft! Your teeth are chattering already. Come on. Don't be such a prude!"

"I can't. Jenna, you're my friend, you're a wonderful girl, but you're naked and I'm naked and nature has taken over."

"You're not going to ravish me, are you?"

"Of course not."

"Well that's a relief." There was a hint of un-conveyed meaning in the way she said it. "I'll not look while you get to your towel."

She turned her back and I scrambled out, dashed for my towel and tried, in vain, to conceal Harry's obvious state of excitement. Meanwhile Jenna had managed to cover up with a towel as well.

We decided that that was enough for one day and headed for the pool house and our clothes, swathed, modestly for the first time that afternoon, in large towels. As the door to the pool house closed behind me, Jenna turned and said.

"If you're not going to ravish me, at least you might kiss me."

I couldn't believe it. Not because I didn't want to, but because I thought that any such move might ruin, what was for me, a nearly perfect relationship. I'd just been skinny dipping, for the first time and with a beautiful, confident and very sexy girl. My dreams had just become reality and my cock was still in awe.

I moved in towards her and gave a, probably very amateur, attempt at a snog. She responded by opening her mouth, so I followed suit. Her tongue darted in and out of my mouth, so I followed again. The snog got more and more passionate as it got more and more competent. Our hands started to explore each other as her towel fell away.

I felt one hand make its way down past my belly, as my towel also fell to the floor. I was in no doubt as to where it was going. For my part, I let my hand slide off her shoulder onto the front of her chest and from there down onto her tit. My other hand slid down the back of her petite frame and onto one of the delicious twin orbs of her toned buttocks.

I've got one hand on my first ever female tit, the other on a naked buttock. The stimulation in my brain is going overboard. The kiss continued as her hand made its way inexorably southwards. Eventually it will reach my cock. Oh my god, the sensations, the anticipation and, then sadly, the disappointment.

This was all too much for a first encounter. All those tales of young lads bonking for hours on their first shag are simply lies. She had only barely touched my cock when the inevitable happened. I ejaculated. I ejaculated in some style, but I still ejaculated and Harry started to soften.

While trying to make some excuse for my rapid response, her hand grasped my wrist and lead it down between us, over the soft outward curve of her belly, towards the little forest of hair between her legs.

"Rub me gently." She broke from the kiss for just long enough to say and then our mouths joined again.

My hand glided over her pubes and a finger slipped into the slick moistness of her excitement. I don't know what I expected, but nothing so delightfully slippery and exciting.

"Slowly and softly." Said the voice in my ear as she broke from the kiss again. I followed her lead and did as I was told. I sensed her excitement growing by the change in her breathing. Then I felt her nails dig into my shoulders as she breathed.

"Even slower.

"Even gentler.

"Yes.

"Just like that."

Followed by a sigh and slight buckling of the knees.

Seconds later a female voice shouted, "Hello in there."

"Oh shit. Shit. Shit. It's Paula. She often pops round for a swim on hot days. Quick."

We scrambled into our clothes as quickly as possible, the mood having been completely destroyed by our imminent discovery. As soon as we could we made our way outside, somewhat sheepishly.

To my horror the discarded swim suits had been neatly folded and placed on a sun-lounger. Paula pointed at them accusingly!

"Jenna, these were completely dry! Your hair is wet! You don't have to be Einstein to work out what's been going on. You just be bloody careful if you're going to play with big girls toys. I'm not ready to be aunty Paula yet." She turned and marched off.

Paula's words hit home hard.

"I don't want to be aunty Paula."

I am quite sure she didn't, but I'm even more certain that Jenna didn't want to be a mother and I certainly didn't want to be a father. In that era it would have been a 'had to get married' situation and my education was far from complete. Frankly it would have been a complete disaster for both of us, such were the attitudes of the day.

What if Jenna had let me go a bit further and had been willing to actually have sex? There is no doubt that my young cock had definitely got the message. Could I have resisted if it had been on offer? We had both been pretty wound up, and I suspect that mother nature would have had her way. Erections don't think!

Say we had just actually done it. Just imagine! The wait for the next period. What if it didn't come. Was she always regular, or could she sometimes just be late? These are not subjects we talked about in those days, unless of course, you had to.

What about the future? Was it possible we were going to get into that situation again? Two sexually mature people playing with fire, or even Russian roulette. Nature pretty well guaranteed that we were going to hit the jackpot sooner or later. Not that I'm assuming Jenna would even allow it, but what if?

I resolved to get hold of some condoms, or johnnies as they were known then, but how. We lived very remotely. The nearest village was within range but the pharmacist was a family friend, probably of her family as well. Even if I made sure he wasn't serving, could I face putting 'a packet of three' on the counter in front of his female assistant. I'd die of embarrassment.

I could just imagine the conversation later in the chemist shop.

"You know so and so's lad?"

"Yea, him."

"Well he came in today and bought some, ahem, Durex."

"No! I wonder where he plans to use them."

"Well there's not much option down his way."

"You mean 'her'?"

"Well, who else?"

"She wouldn't though, would she? She's such a well brought up girl and I doubt she'd do it before she was at least engaged."

The cerebral cinema ran on and got more and more embarrassing with every imagined exchange. No I would have to make my purchase elsewhere.

As luck would have it, my mother wanted to go shopping in a big town, well away from where we were known. She did show some surprise when I expressed an interest and wanted to go with her. Normally shopping and teenage boys do not go hand in hand.

We arrived, parked the car, and arranged to meet again in a couple of hours. I eventually singled out a chemist shop as my target and walked in. I had only been round the shelves once to try to locate the 'johnnies' when a very attractive young lady came up and said.

"Can I help you?"

Oh fuck! I can hardly say I want a packet of johnnies. She'll know I'm planning to: well yes, to fuck. She was young, she was pretty. I didn't have time to register her ring fingers but probably not married and therefore almost certainly a virgin, and I wanted to buy contraceptives. The embarrassment. So I bought a tube of toothpaste and left. While I was paying I noticed the johnnies were all on the shelf behind the till, Durex, Feather light and several others.

OK, so maybe I'm going to have to actually ask! I don't recall how many other chemists I checked out that day, but the answer was always the same. They were all kept behind the till, so I would definitely have to ask.

I eventually located a chemist with a middle aged lady serving. I thought, she doesn't know me and she'll never see me again, so what's the problem? I approached the till.

"Yes, can I help?"

Argh! The agony of it!

"A packet of feather-light please!"

She turned round to 'that' shelf and said.

"Three or twelve?"

Twelve? TWELVE? I'm a virgin. I've never used one before. Twelve, you must be joking.

"Mmm three please."

She reached for the packet and, mercifully, popped it into a little brown paper bag just as the next customer reached the counter. Did she see? Oh this is so embarrassing! Everyone in the world seems to know that I am planning to have a fuck. Can they tell that it's also going to be my first?

Ironically I am not really 'planning' to fuck. I am pretty sure that Jenna won't allow it but, just in case, I'm prepared. Besides, how do I explain to her that I've got johnnies. The implication is surely that I am assuming she is 'that type of girl' and would probably never speak to me again. Why is life so complicated?

The summer rolled on and, in spite of being nearly caught by Paula, we enjoyed each other's company at the pool and in the fields round about. Usually we stayed fully clothed or very nearly so, until one summer's afternoon when we took a picnic to some nearby ruins.

We spread a picnic blanket on the lush, un-mowed grass and ate our sandwiches. As the heat of the sun and the effect of the food took its toll we lolled in the grass talking about this and that and nothing very much.

"When do you head off for uni?" Was the reality check she came up with.

"September." I replied as I glanced across at her. Our eyes locked. She smiled showing her dimples to maximum effect. I leaned towards her, she leaned towards me, our eyes were still locked together as our lips met.

It was one of those glorious kisses that went on for ages, tongues darting in and out of each other's mouths, hands starting to wander, exploring the secrets of each other's bodies. Palms running over the smooth curve of firm buttocks. Hoping to explore under a T shirt. Success! A soft warm tit. The pressure on the front of my trousers as her hand stroked my obvious erection.

My hand made its way up her skirt. Hers found my zip. I ran my hand up her thigh all the way to the elasticized leg of her knickers. She unzipped me. My finger slid inside, to be greeted by the warm slipperiness of a sexually excited woman. My cock sprang free from its cotton prison. Then suddenly it all stopped as she broke the silence.

"Paula's right you know.

"We must be careful.

"I really want to do it with you. I want you to be my first.

"But we can't unless..."

"Unless I get 'something'?" I filled in the blank space.

"Yes, until then."

I was way too embarrassed to admit I had 'something' already, although my throbbing cock and millions of years of evolution were aching to satisfy the urge to reproduce.

"I will." I whispered, relieved that the problem of why I had johnnies had gone away, but with a raging erection that had only one cure.

We petted. We snogged. We explored each other. I rubbed her how she had showed me at the pool house that day. She played with my cock, pulling the foreskin back and forth really gently. It just got sexier and sexier. Then the inevitable happened. I ejaculated.

"Next time." She said. "I want to feel that inside. To know what it feels like."

"Next time." I repeated.

We tidied up, trying our best to remove the semen from her skirt. We eventually hit on the idea of coke. It would leave a worse mark and so be a reason for the skirt being in the wash after only one wear.

I went home and put the pack of Feather light back in its hiding place, keeping one tucked under my pillow for a test run later. I read and re read the instructions.

Tear open the foil packet.

Check the condom has the ridge on the outside.

Pinch the tip closed to make room for the semen.

Roll it on to the penis.

After sex, withdraw immediately holding the condom on the penis.

Discard the used condom.

When I went to bed I removed the packet from under my pillow. A few thoughts of Jenna's soft tit and wet panties had me hard in no time. I pinched the end and rolled it on.

So far so good! A few gentle strokes later while reminiscing about Jenna's gloriously slippery sex and bingo. A condom full of semen. I now saw why you pinched the end, it was distended with the evidence of my pleasure.

I removed it and made my way to the loo, chucked it in and flushed. Luckily I waited to check all was well because it floated! It was still there! Several more attempts produced the same result.

I cannot leave it there! In the end I fished it out, wrapped it in a few sheets of loo roll and tried again: success! This learning curve was getting very steep.

Jenna and I decided to set a date, and a scene. There was to be no fumbling about in the back seat of a car, we were planning to do it properly, in a bed, but where, how, when? I carried my remaining two johnnies with me whenever we were together, just in case.

We had several false starts, usually abandoned for fear of discovery,

Summer of '65: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Summer of ’65: Part 1

English boarding school boy shares a lake, and more.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The closeted life of a boy's boarding school in Yorkshire, with its Dickensian regime, and early morning runs, had ill prepared me for contact with the opposite sex. I knew the physical differences of course, Harrison Marks and Health and Efficiency were the sex educators for boys in the early nineteen sixties.

So what did we know way back then. Well, Health and Efficiency had ensured we knew about tits, that they came in different shapes and sizes and they almost always involved the throwing of a beach ball at some nudist camp.

How he ever managed to get those pictures in our climate completely eluded us but that didn't matter. We had pictures of breasts, or tits as we called them. The word boobs was years away in the future.

It was the lower half of the pictures that failed us, the men always had their backs to the camera and the girls just had a uniform, airbrushed area between their legs. Not a pubic hair in sight, and certainly no hint of a vagina. Did girls grow pubic hair? We didn't know for sure, and what went on between their legs was a complete mystery.

Actually, in the mid-sixties, that was pretty irrelevant as our interest was focused on tits. We all longed to touch one, to feel it's texture and marvel at it, was it soft and squishy, or was it firm and hard? The thought of actual sex was still considered as something girls would allow only once they were married, as an unwanted pregnancy was going to ruin both your lives. It certainly never occurred to us that girls might enjoy it.

By now you must be getting a picture of the public face of sex in the early sixties. Among teenage boys there was no knowledge, no porn worthy the name, not even soft core magazines, and definitely no internet. We hoped for a fumble at a party, and the absolute height of our ambition was to be allowed to feel inside her panties, but that was less likely than a moon landing then. Actually just to touch the thigh above the silken top of her stockings was the stuff of many a masturbation fantasy and masturbation was something we were quite expert at.

Term had just ended and I was looking forward to the long summer holiday in my new home. While I was at school my parents had moved to a remote corner of the countryside, six miles from the nearest village and with very few other houses around. It was not only remote, it was actually an island.

It all sounds very Robinson Crusoe but it wasn't really like that. Several other families lived on the island which was joined to the mainland by a causeway. There was plenty to explore and do, including an old monastery, rabbits to shoot at, if not actually hit, boats to mess about in and so on. So life for a teenage boy was pretty good and it was about to get a whole lot better.

Walking over the hills one sunny afternoon I was hailed by a female voice.

"Shot anything then?"

"No," I replied. "I'm much better at hitting bottles than rabbits." And that is how I first met Jenna. Jenna was short and petite with a beguiling smile that produced dimples in both cheeks. Her very dark hair framed her boyish face and her eyes sparkled.

I, of course, was just about completely tongue tied. This apparition was a girl! A girl who was chatting to me as if we came from the same planet, which in those days, we most certainly did not. Anyway, somehow I got over the shock of talking to a real girl. We introduced ourselves and over the next few weeks actually became friends.

We walked over the hills together, boated together and spent a lot of time in each other's company. We were the only two youngsters, of our age group, for miles around.

Late in July, Jenna suggested we take the boat to one of the many other islands for a picnic. Most of these islands could be walked around in an hour, had ruins of long forgotten farms and were simply fun to explore. A little more Robinson Crusoe, if you like.

It was a stunning day with clear blue skies and the promise of being a real scorcher. I naturally, took a big towel and my swimming trunks along with our fairly rudimentary picnic.

We got into our craft, which was little more than a fiberglass rowing boat with a tiny outboard engine, and put putted for about fifteen minutes to the largest of the nearby islands. I, of course, as the boy, sat at the back in control while Jenna lolled about in the bow trailing her hand in the water.

I tried not to look. I tried so hard not to look, but there was an awful lot of leg on display right up to the frayed edges of her skimpy shorts, and my mind set about wondering what went on just out of my sight. What was it that was only just hidden by those shorts?

I realized my thoughts were running away with me as I felt the stirring of an erection. Oh no! Fuck it, please no. Not now. Not here. So I looked around at the scenery, the water, actually anything that would take my mind of those silken thighs.

It worked: just, and by the time we reached our destination my penis was behaving itself. This could have been such a disaster as Jenna was my only friend and she was really good company. She was also very self-assured, which I put down to her being a couple of years older than me.

We 'explored' the island, wandering through the deserted ruins, wondering who lived here, when and what they did for a living. The island was so small it can hardly have provided an income. We ate our rudimentary picnic in the sun, sheltered from the breeze coming up the lough, by the corner of a ruined barn and chatted idly about nothing in particular.

It was a hot sultry afternoon and I don't remember who made the suggestion, but it was agreed that a swim would be a really good idea, to cool off. The lough was hardly known for its warm waters as most of it was replaced each high tide by water straight out of the ocean, but it would certainly cool us.

So we went for a swim, after modestly changing into our swimming kit with the aid of large towels and convenient walls. The water was cold: bloody cold, hardly surprising in mid-July, but what had seemed like a great idea quickly turned into something of a torture session.

We swam around for a while and, as expected, the water was freezing.

"Bit refreshing!" Said Jenna, as she made a few powerful strokes away from the rocky shore, "in fact a little too refreshing for me." And she struck out for the shallows again. I, not being conscious of any etiquette, got to the shore first.

She struggled a bit over the larges pebbles and, as she passed me, I couldn't help noticing how much her nipples were sticking out. I'd never heard of this phenomenon before and certainly never witnessed it. I was fascinated: too fascinated.

"Hey! Stop staring at my tits will you."

"I wasn't." I lied, somewhat unconvincingly.

"You were too! I saw you. Eyes out on stalks!"

"No really." I blustered trying vainly to cover my embarrassment.

I had grown very fond of Jenna, in a brotherly way. OK I admit it: I fancied her but I wasn't about to ruin our friendship by being stupid.

I loved spending time with her: she was so worldly, such fun to be with and now I was in danger of spoiling it all just by ogling her tits. Her rather delightful, and obviously delicious looking, tempting to touch, young tits.

"Actually, I was. I'm sorry. You just took me by surprise. I'm really sorry. I'm such a woolly."

"Don't worry. It's no big deal. It's not as if I was naked or you were peeking at me getting changed or anything."

That, of course, sent the image of her standing there dripping wet totally naked, dancing through my brain. What were those lovely little tits like to ogle or even to touch? What went on between her legs? What did a vagina look like in real life?

My day dream would have had a disastrous effect on my cock had the water not been so cold. I climbed out and we dried ourselves off. We spread our towels out, side by side, on the long grass in order to warm up with a bit of sunbathing.

"Anyway, it's natural to be curious," she continued, "it wouldn't be normal not to look." The relief at being let off the hook was enormous and I stammered something inane before she came out with.

"So what do you call a man looking at a naked girl?" She continued. The brazenness of the question took me by surprise and I failed to register that it was a joke.

"Don't know."

"Anything you like! He's not listening." She chortled at her own wit and I joined in. She lay face down on her towel and unhooked the top of her bikini. This was too much, I immediately rolled on to my stomach so as not to reveal my growing excitement. "No peeking at my tits now."

"No of course not."

"Lying bastard!"

"Jenna?"

"Yea?"

"How come you're so confident and relaxed?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well you just caught me ogling you and now you're making it a bit of a joke."

"Probably because you are a bit prudish."

"Prudish! Me?"

"Yes you. You were ogling my tits and then tried to deny it. I've got tits, you haven't, you're curious. So what's so wrong with that. Don't think I haven't taken a peek at the front of your swimming trunks from time to time. Anyway I know things about boys from Paula."

"Paula?"

"Paula is my big sister. She's six years older than me and we chat. You know girl stuff."

"Mmmm?"

"Paula got married a year ago and we still chat about girl stuff."

"Hmm?."

"I'll tell you more, if you tell me stuff about you."

"What sort of stuff?"

"Well I'll tell you about my chats with Paula if you promise to keep it a secret for the rest of your life and if you tell me, absolutely honestly, the answer to the next questions. OK?"

"Sure." I said feeling a little vulnerable but a too curious to turn down such an offer.

"Paula told me that the doctor gave her the pill just before she got married and that when they went on honeymoon they did it all the time. First thing in the morning, last thing at night and several times in between. She said the feelings were fantastic and much better than just touching yourself."

I am lying on my stomach, next to a pretty girl who is, at best, half naked describing her sister's sex life. The tension was nearly unbearable.

"So my question is. When you are, you know, excited and touching yourself. I mean rubbing your thingy, what do you think about?" Shocked! And trapped! She had just asked me about my fantasies, and I had agreed to play a truth game.

"Do I have to answer?" I said, playing for time.

"Of course you do. You promised. That was the bargain." I summoned up my courage with all my strength.

"Mostly tits." I said with a dry mouth.

"You naughty boy. I bet you are going to rub yourself tonight and I bet my tits will feature in your fantasy."

"Sorry, but you did ask." Ducking what could be a very awkward moment.

"Paula says she rubs Dave when she's on the curse. He plays with her tits while she rubs his cock and, er; by the way what do you call it? Your cock, your dick or what?"

"Harry." I said the first word that entered my head. She burst out laughing.

"Harry! You call it Harry!" More peals of laughter.

"No not really, that was just a joke. I suppose cock or prick usually."

"Well from now on its Harry to me." And she dissolved into laughter again.

"Just think of the fun I can have with that. I can say 'How is Harry today?' Anytime, anywhere and only the two of us will know that I'm talking about your cock. That's priceless!"

"It was supposed to be a joke. You were telling me about Paula."

"Yea, well she rubs his 'Harry'." More laughter, "till he; you know, Jizzes then touches herself until she's satisfied. So next question. How often do you play with Harry?"

"What?"

"You heard. How often do you play with Harry! You have had two bits of information so I get two questions. Out with it: how often?"

"Quite a lot."

"Quite a lot is not a number. You promised me an answer. Now give."

"Well, probably most days."

"Oh good, I'm normal then."

"What!"

"Me too. So it's normal. I thought I might be over doing it, but it's such a delicious feeling I just can't resist."

This was getting out of control. I was having a conversation, with a lovely girl, both half naked, and we were discussing our masturbation habits: bizarre.

"Have you ever sunbathed in the nude?" I was definitely not ready for this question.

"No, I haven't."

"Well you really out to. It's such a wonderful feeling having the sun on your bare skin, particularly your bum. I do it all the time by our pool.

"We could do it now, staying on our stomachs of course. I mean you have a bum and I have a bum. Bums are just bums after all, not particularly interesting."

"I'm not sure that's a good idea." I croaked, lying on my now full blown erection thinking that Jenna's bum would be far from 'not very interesting.'

"Cowardly, coward custard. I tell you what, I'll take my bottoms off first if you promise me, on your honor, you will do it too." And she slipped her thumbs into her bikini bottoms and eased them over her buttocks, such taught, firm, exercised, firm buttocks, and somehow got them off without revealing anything more intimate. "Your turn!"

"Hang on. I never agreed to this."

"Well you didn't disagree: so you agreed. Now off with them or I'll tell Paula what a spoil sport you are."

This was my first introduction to the somewhat woolly area of female logic. I knew I had agreed to no such thing, but she was lying there naked, admittedly face down, but naked, and I found the idea very stimulating, and so did my errant cock, who found the whole experience extremely erotic.

I followed her example and slipped my trunks down to my knees, having struggled to get the waist band over the rather obvious protrusion. I shifted sideways, back towards her, to complete the task and dropped onto my stomach as quickly as possible: stark naked and with the firmest, most rigid erection of my young life.

"Good, isn't it?" She said and I had to admit that the warmth of the sun on my bum was a truly delicious feeling: so wickedly naughty.

"You know what happens next, don't you?"

By this time I was getting truly concerned as to what might happen next. A few years later and with more experience, I would have been delighted with this situation, but this was my first encounter with a naked girl and I have to admit I was petrified, but in a most enjoyable way. Without waiting for an answer she continued. "We go skinny dipping!"

My jaw must have fallen a foot because she burst out laughing. "Oh your face! What a picture! Only joking, but the look on your face was priceless. I told you, you were a prude."

Before I could muster my thoughts I fell straight into the trap. The words "I am not a prude." Escaped my lips just as I realized what I had said.

"Prove it!"

"How?"

"Show me Harry," she chortled.

"I will not!"

"Prude!"

"Well you're a prude too, lying there face down." I retorted.

"Not at all. I'll roll over if you roll over!" And I'd just fallen into another trap but it was my turn to seize the advantage.

"You first!" I thought I'd gained the upper hand, but it was short lived.

"No both together. On the count of three we both roll right over, as quickly as we can, back onto our tums. There will hardly be time to see anything: OK?"

"Er......"

"Prude!"

"No. No. OK."

"One, two."

"No, stop. Stop. I'm not ready. Give me a second or two. Er......OK"

"One, two, THREE!"

The next few seconds seemed to last a lifetime and are emblazoned on my memory forever. The swiftest of rolls presented me with a view of my first real pair of tits. Oh such beautiful, magnificent tits. Small, pert, little tits, that were to become my favorite shape and size forever. Such is the power of that first encounter.

A much more impressive surprise however, was the mass of pubic hair, dark brown, curly hair in a perfect triangle, that concealed the secrets at the join in her thighs. How I managed to register this much information in the time available is a credit to the power of human observation, but register it did.

I was so intrigued by the whole spectacle that I temporarily forgot about my own nakedness. My teenage penis sprang free from the safety of its lair between my stomach and the ground and with all the enthusiasm that only a teenage penis can muster, pointed proudly skywards to the full scrutiny of Jenna's curious gaze.

The exposure, mercifully, was short lived as I completed the roll over on to my stomach, trapping my errant member once again between the ground and my stomach.

Jenna was the first to react with a characteristic chortle, but my teenage brain was still trying to compute what it had seen. The flashes of tit and pubic hair caused all my reproductive urges to go into overdrive and without so much as a touch a familiar feeling mounted in my groin.

I knew what was about to happen and had no way of controlling it. The feeling intensified rapidly and I ejaculated violently into my towel. I still remember the intensity. I had had orgasms before, but only through masturbating. This was on a whole new level: the sensation was indescribable and within seconds my cock, having done the job nature intended it to do, shrank back to its flaccid state.

You may recall that Jenna and I had taken a small boat to a nearby island for a picnic. Jenna is older than I, and much more worldly w

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 3.

Permission to be a slut.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I never really thought I'd flirt with my girlfriend. I figured that was for trying to get a girlfriend.

"So where are you taking me to dinner?"

"Do you like Chile's?" I asked.

"Never been there. What is it?"

"It's just a chain restaurant. My family eats there a lot in Charleston," I told her.

"Ooh.. a chain restaurant; fancy," she said playfully. We walked to her car and I laughed again at the rope for a door handle. I wasn't going to marry this girl for her money, that was for sure. I paused for a second at the thought. I just randomly thought about marrying a girl that I'd been dating for a month. I wasn't one of those guys who's afraid of commitment, but I was also trying really hard not to be the hyper-clingy boyfriend. Ashley and I were enjoying ourselves and enjoying learning about each other. I should probably keep the marriage talk in check; at least for a bit.

"Well, I figured since you're driving I should really pull out all the stops," I quipped as we climbed into the car.

I climbed into my seat only to find Ashley's mouth waiting there to kiss me. As we broke our kiss, she whispered, "Is there anyone around?" Perplexed, I looked around. We were at the very back of the parking lot sandwiched between an old tree and the one car in the lot that I would buy with someone else's money.

"No; Why?"

She started unbuttoning her vest and pulled it off, then whipped her t-shirt off and quickly pulled her vest back on. Seeing my confused, but surely grinning, countenance she clarified, "You didn't want me to wear a t-shirt right?" I nodded. "Just the vest, the skirt and the shoes. Right?" I nodded again. "Well then I've done as requested, right?" I stared at her, slightly dumbfounded, before leaning in to kiss her. "I'm also super wet right now. I'm going to be dripping down my legs all night, I fear," she teased with a smile as she started the car. My own arousal was painful and I tried to adjust myself surreptitiously. Ashley saw out of the corner of her eye and smiled.

We'd only taken her car a couple places so far, mostly just grocery store runs for little things. We'd already made a bit of a game of it. Basically trying to make out as much as possible at every red light. Tonight was no exception. As we drove the five or six miles to the restaurant, we leaned over at every light to kiss. At one light that I knew was going to be red awhile, I even reached over and slipped my hand up her skirt. She wasn't kidding about being wet. When I pulled my hand back, my fingers and palm were both quite moist.

We arrived at Chile's 10 minutes later, both frustrated and happy. Dinner was interesting. My Dad, a man every bit 350 pounds, is the only person I'd ever seen finish a Boss Beef Burger at Chile's to this day. Ashley gave it a run for its money though. The brisket, ribs, sausage monstrosity seemed to disappear almost effortlessly down her gullet. She managed to finish about 3/4ths of it before finally giving up. "That; was too much," she said as she sat back. "I hope my gluttony doesn't turn you off."

"I'm not certain there's anything you do that would turn me off."

"Let's hope we never find out," she said with a smile. She glanced at her watch and said, "We should get going." I nodded and we went to the car. As we were driving, she asked me out of the blue, "Why do you like me?"

"Uh.. I don't know. Honestly things have happened so fast I haven't had time to make my pro/con list," I said with a smirk. The hand on the gear shift flicked out and smacked my leg with a slap.

"Seriously. I hope it's not just all the fooling around stuff."

"No; definitely not. I couldn't handle being with a girl I didn't like for just the sex. And my understanding is that college is filled with girls that put out. So I'm clearly not with you for just the sex," I regretted it as soon as it came out of my mouth. I knew I hadn't said it right. Oh no.

Ashley's face scowled and I was afraid she was going to yell or cry but I wasn't sure which.

"That's not how I meant it;" I said but she cut me off.

"I know. You don't have to parse your words with me. You're not particularly good at it anyways. I really, really want to have sex with you Nick. Seriously. You have no idea how hard it is to stop myself every single time we're together. And;" she trailed off.

"And what?"

"I don't know if I should tell you this;"

"What? Seriously. Ashley. It's fine. What?"

She took a breath, focused and then turned to me as we pulled into the parking lot. "And, if I'm being 100% honest, if you'd tried to have sex with me most nights, I doubt I would have stopped you. That's how turned on you get me. But the thing is, I wouldn't be happy the next day. And I want to be happy with you. I want to make you happy," she said, tears rolling down her cheeks now. My heart broke.

"Ashley, you make me happier than I ever thought a girlfriend could make me. Thank you for telling me that. I love that you trust me to tell me something like that. And I promise, we will not have sex until you tell me you're ready when you're NOT horny."

She nodded, laughed and leaned in to kiss me gently. It was soft and romantic. Unlike most of our kisses that tended to be filled with need, this kiss conveyed only love and happiness. "You're going to have to ask me from several states away by letter," she said as we broke our kiss.

I smiled, "Why?"

"Because that's going to be the only time I'm not horny, I think."

We grinned at each other and got out of the car. Grabbing her hand, we walked into the movie theater. I felt closer with her than I had ever before. Which in and of itself was a neat thing about our relationship. Thus far, despite having a couple of small fights, I legitimately felt like I liked her more each day. What she'd just told me. What she'd shared with me, really felt like she was letting me in. It was something that I knew that a girl shouldn't tell a guy. As weird as it sounds, I thought in that moment, "If I ever have a girl, there's no way I'd want her telling a guy that," but when Ashley told me, all I could feel was pride in myself and love for her. I must have squeezed her hand thinking about it because she squeezed it back and looked at me in a way that made me feel like I was the only person in the universe at that moment.

We got into the theater and I started walking up the stairs, I began to cut into the middle about fourth row from the top but Ashley tugged my hand. I turned around and she gestured up towards the top with a shake of her head and a smile. Confused, I followed her lead as we went to the back corner of the theater. She sat in the corner and I sat to her right. She whispered into my ear, "I picked out a movie that I don't care about seeing and that had been out a while on purpose. Once the lights go out, feel free to; distract me."

I grinned at her, now eager for the movie to begin. The movie was perfect too. It was a dark, loud movie and we were only two of maybe 20 people in the theater and the only ones on the back row. There was a railing in front of us, so even if one of the other patrons had turned around, they wouldn't be able to see anything.

At first, we just made out but my right hand quickly started fumbling around her chest. The vest was really sexy but it was a little bit tight and didn't allow for much access. Sensing my problem, Ashley stared me in the eyes and bit her lip (I loved that look) and unbuttoned one of the buttons. Then another. The vest was now gaping open down below her cleavage and I could easily slip my hand in to tweak her nipples. They were harder than I'd ever felt. The scene on camera was a loud party scene and the characters themselves were having to yell just to be heard. I pinched her nipple and she let out a moan that was quite loud but the noise didn't travel anywhere beyond me. I grabbed and squeezed her left tit, enjoying the gasps and moans she made as I did this.

After playing with her tit for ten minutes or so, I reached down between her legs with one hand. She reflexively clamped her legs together then looked me in the eyes while she slowly, seductively separated her thighs. My fingers worked up to find her smooth pussy was literally dripping. She hadn't been kidding earlier. The tops of her thighs were slightly moist and once I got a finger into her she positively dripping. Her whole body was shaking and squirming as my fingers worked inside of her.

To this day, I don't remember much of that movie. What I do remember is the increasingly desperate look that worked across Ashley's face over that two hour period. My inexperience with actually getting her off combined with my love of exploring her body and her ability to get pleasure from almost anything I did combined to keep her at the edge in that dark theater After about an hour, she started frantically stroking my cock through my pants and making pleading whimpering noises. I'm almost certain that's what she was telling me in the car. If I'd just grabbed her and pulled her to the floor with me, I think she might have been so far gone at that moment that she'd have ridden me until we were kicked out of the theater. Fortunately, I enjoyed what we were doing and didn't feel any desire to push my luck. Instead, I just refocused my efforts on seeing exactly how far back into her head I could make her eyes roll. Towards the end, I was having to keep my mouth clamped to hers because, despite the building crescendo of the movie, she was starting to get loud enough that I was worried about her drawing attention. When the final scene came and the credits started rolling, I pulled my fingers out and she uttered a pleading, desperate, "No". It was louder than she intended but I don't think anyone heard it over the music playing. I adjusted my cock in my pants, which was far more aching than I realized.

We walked out to her car and she leaned into me and whispered, "You drive, I'm going to finger myself so hard while I'm sucking your cock on the way back home."

"Uh.. I can't drive a stick," I told her.

"Screw it. Get in," she said as she practically shoved me into the passenger seat. She hopped in the driver seat, and sped off into the back of the parking lot. She parked behind a low wall in a secluded area, turned off the car and practically dove at my cock. "You have no idea how badly I want you. I'm going to suck this cock so hard," she said as she fished my cock out and took it deeper into her throat than she'd ever done. She was moaning as she bobbed up and down quickly on my shaft. Her right hand was already between her legs as she knelt in the seat and tried to race to see who would cum first. Honestly, I'm not sure which one first place really was. I'd never seen her so turned on. Ultimately, it was nearly a tie. She started coming and screamed onto my cock which set me off and I started spurting into her mouth. She did her best to maintain her composure and keep it all in but the orgasm was too much and it dribbled out of her mouth back down my cock as she rode her orgasm as far as possible.

It took us a minute to finally catch our breath. Forming coherent thought and then words took another couple minutes after that. "Wow," I said eloquently.

"Yeah. Is that what date night's going to be like with you?" she asked with a grin.

"Nah. I'm hoping they get better," I smiled back at her. We laughed.

"Well don't expect that every time. I just couldn't help myself. I was seriously this close to doing that in the theater. I needed to cum so badly."

"Yeah, I could tell."

Ashley was true to her word. She wanted me to take the lead in teaching her everything "sexy" as she put it. What I'd earlier taken for an eagerness to do anything was actually an eagerness to LEARN everything. One example that sticks out in my mind was the discussion of clothes, "I liked picking out your clothes the other night," I told her one night, trying to steer the conversation towards sexy time.

"Nick. Tell me what you WANT to do. Don't beat around the bush."

"Okay, fine. I; I, um.. want to pick out your clothes?"

"All the time?" she asked. There was no judgment in her voice, just seeking clarity.

"Uh.. Yeah; I guess?" I said. She shot me a look. "Yes," I amended.

"No."

"No? What happened to I'm in charge?" I asked, optimistically pulling her down to the bed.

"You're only in charge of my sex education," she said as she playfully kissed me before hopping back up. "Now you've told me what you like. I can decide what to do about it." I must have frowned because she continued, "Oh don't be disappointed. We'll find a way to make you happy. I just think you picking out my clothes is kind of; creepy? Awfully controlling don't you think?"

I shrugged. "I suppose. It's not really the controlling aspect. That doesn't do anything for me on this one."

Ashley raised an eyebrow, "On this one? Let's come back to THAT, Mister. So what does turn you on about picking out my clothes?"

"Well; If I'm being honest, I guess it's two things. One, I have a mild clothes fetish; I guess," I smiled bashfully and Ashley grinned back.

"Yeah; I'd noticed that; and the other?"

"I like the idea that you'd wear things that I like just to turn me on; Does that make sense?"

"I think so. Okay. Let's try this. In general, what would you have me wear if you DID tell me what to wear?" she said as she came over and put her knees to either side of me as she climbed on the bed. Her tits were right in front of me.

"Hmm.. I don't know;" I was finding words hard to concentrate on at that particular moment.

"Well think about it. I can change my style a bit," she said as she kissed me.

"Well; I guess I like seeing you in really sexy clothes. You know? Tight, short, showing off skin; like that,"

"No! You don't say! Be more specific. What do you see other girls wearing that you wish I wore for you?"

"Hmm.. Well; Those little short Daisy Duke shorts. Mini skirts. Anything that shows off your cleavage. Oh I really like skirts that have a slit on the side. Like really high slits," I said pointing to her upper thigh.

"What else," she said. Her breath was getting a bit quicker and deeper and I could tell she was getting turned on. "What accessories?"

"I really like chokers," I whispered as I traced my fingers along her neck where I imagined one sitting. "And stockings."

"Pantyhose?" she asked as I felt her start to grind her pelvis into me a little.

"Ewe.. no; I really, really dislike pantyhose. They just look stupid. Thigh high stockings. Especially with a garter belt." She laughed.

"Not sure how practical that is in Florida. Maybe you'll have to take me somewhere cold."

"We just need to live somewhere that you can wear little short shorts in the summer and dresses with slits on the side and thigh highs in the winter," I told her with a big smile. She kissed me.

"Gimme a minute. I think I have something you might like," she said and hopped off my lap. She started rummaging through her drawers until she found what she was looking for. I couldn't see what she had in her hands but she had a downright devilish look on her face. She closed the door to her closet and started changing. In about 45 seconds, she said, "Close your eyes."

"OK," I said. I could sense her walk out. She'd put on some heels because I could hear the click-clack on the dorm room tile. "Can I open them?"

"Uh-huh," she said with a breathless whisper that was just in front of me. I opened my eyes and my cock, which had already been hard with anticipation, ratcheted up a notch. She was wearing a pair of jean shorts that had frayed edges and looked like the were cut off right above the bottom of her ass. Her top was a black v-neck tank top that hung loosely to her chest. She was currently leaning towards me and the neck of the shirt fell forward enough that I could see her tits and nipples unobstructed. "I don't know. This seems kind of slutty, don't you think?" She asked as she walked around the room.

"Hmm.. a little I guess;" I told her as I watched her pick up some clothes by bending at the waist seductively. The absurdly high heels

"A little?" she asked as she walked towards me. I couldn't tear my eyes away from the sexiest image I'd ever seen. "What kind of girl wears these shoes," she said as she put them up on the chair. The shorts were so short that I could see her pussy lips. "With this; outfit?" she asked and came forward. My mouth was dry. "What. Kind. Of. Girl. Nick?" she said emphasizing each word.

"A slut," I said. Instinctively knowing the answer she wanted to hear.

"And this is what you want me to wear?" I nodded. "Really?" I nodded again, spellbound. "You like me dressing in these cheap, slutty clothes?" she said as she knelt in front of me and fished out my cock. My mind was still in a haze as I watched her begin to work on my cock. "Tell me Nick," lick, "Do you like," kiss, "what you see?" She finished as she took the entire length of my cock down her throat. She held it there for a moment before coming back off with a gasp of air. "I can't tell," suck, suck, "whether you like me like this." She said as she came off my cock and stared at me.

"You are the hottest thing I've ever seen," I told her as I put my hand on the back of her head and nudged her back down. She smiled as she focused in and sucked my cock into the back of her throat. She'd learned exactly what I liked and was moaning onto my cock and taking long deep strokes into her mouth. She reached up with her hands and pulled her tits out of her shirt. The neck was loose and low cut so they came freely out and she started squeezing and pinching them. Her blowjobs had gotten better and better and it wasn't long before she had me on the edge. Ashley was moaning lustily and seemed almost as turned on as I was. I was so close to coming that I reflexively reached out and grabbed her head and thrust into her gaping mouth. After just four or five thrusts I let out a combination moan and yell and came down her throat. A little bit escaped her lips and she wiped it with a finger and licked it up. Watching her do that made my cock twitch even as it deflated.

We snuggled up in her bed and caught our breath. "So you liked that, huh? You don't normally cum that way. I must have gotten you pretty hot and bothered."

I hugged her, "You have no idea. That basically pushed all my buttons. You didn't mind when I grabbed your head. I couldn't really help myself. Sorry," I said somewhat sheepishly.

"Oh no. I liked it. When I felt you take control I knew you were super turned on and going to cum quick. It was good," she said as she kissed me. She was amazing. "I guess I better change."

"You sure? You look pretty good the way you are," I told her half joking.

"Seriously? This? You wouldn't mind me walking around in public this way?"

"Mind?" I said genuinely confused.

"Okay, stud. I'll call your bluff. Let's go," she said and hopped up. Ashley looked in the mirror and fixed up her lipstick and straightened her hair while I slipped my pants back on. She walked to the door and turned back towards me, still half expecting me to chicken out. I just smiled at her, walked up and gave her a quick peck, then opened the door and gestured with my arm chivalrously. She gave her shorts a little downward tug and sauntered out the door. The heels made her hips sway back and forth and her already difficult-to-avoid-staring-at-ass went up a few notches to being truly spect

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 2.

Advancing in our field of study.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The rest of the weekend went much the same. Ashley seemed determined to accomplish three things. Master the art of blow jobs. Make me happy. And to make me cum so many times that I'd have nothing left for a year. She let me play with her tits a little when she was going down on my but steadfastly refused anything else. Every time I tried, she would say, "Nope, no classes. No tits. Besides, I think I need to practice some more," and she would pull my shorts off and start sucking my cock again. She never got the entirety of me into her mouth but it wasn't for lack of trying. All told, I came seven times in three days although the last time I had to jerk off to finish. That was actually pretty hot since Ashley kept her mouth close to my cock making little pleading, moaning noises as I got closer and closer. Her tongue dangling out almost identically to that first time. She looked like she genuinely wanted (needed?) my cum in her mouth. By Sunday evening, I was completely drained. We ate dinner at Subway just next to the dorms. It wasn't good but Ashley was still determined to "put some meat on my bones." My roommate had come back so we took our subs up to the TV lounge and ate. When we were finished, we snuggled on the couch. She rubbed her ass seductively up against me as she sat between my legs and watched TV. I nibbled at her ear and whispered, "You're getting me so hard."

She leaned her head back and kissed me with a full open mouth kiss and whispered back, "I know. I can feel it jammed into my back."

I stared at her. "Girls can feel that?" I asked, probably louder than I should've.

"Of course," she said, then laughed again. "You are adorable," she told me then kissed me again and gave her ass another wiggle. Now I had worries about every high school dance I'd ever attended.

We made out unashamedly in the TV lounge. It wasn't really that odd actually. Though we were probably a little hotter and heavier than most. I didn't care. I had this gorgeous girl who seemed to really be into me. I was going to make sure that she knew I was into her too. That night, we went back to our own rooms for the first time in two nights. It kind of sucked.

We went back to normal during the next week. Which was actually a nice change. As much as I'd enjoyed the blowjobs, I had missed playing with her and watching her feel pleasure. I was really enjoying that particular aspect of our relationship. We both seemed to derive most of our pleasure from seeing the other feel good. It made for some really intense moments.

Tuesday afternoon, we were eating lunch and talking about classes. We both had tests coming up and while neither one of us was particularly worried about them, we did have to actually learn the material. We were laying out on the green on a blanket. It was difficult not to be distracted by her beautiful ass as I tried in vain to focus on my math textbook.

After about 45 minutes, Ashley leaned into the blanket and with a sigh, breathed in a deep breath. "I love this blanket. It smells exactly like Nick."

"You're weird," I told her but on the inside I was smiling. I'd never met anyone like her and was enjoying getting to learn about a whole new type of person.

"I'm really stressed out," she said as she stretched. Watching her stretch was pretty fantastic.

"No you're not," I told her. I hadn't known her long but the idea of her being stressed about a test was pretty ridiculous. She smirked at me and stuck her tongue out.

"Yes; but if I WAS stressed, maybe you could help me relax bank in my room?" she asked with a smile.

"You sure? You've done all the studying you're going to do?"

Ashley stared at me for a second before leaning into me and giving me a quick kiss. "Nick, I'm not looking for 'relaxation' when I say we should relax in my room," she said and this time I got it. I threw my bags into my backpack, folded the blanket and grabbed her palm all in under 15 seconds. We walked back to the dorms hand-in-hand swaying our arms and grinning from the secret we shared. I pinned her to the elevator wall as we enjoyed the leisurely ride on the Hellevator. We practically ran to her room and threw our stuff on the floor.

"So what did you have in mind? A massage?" I asked, reaching for her tits.

"Uh huh. That's just going to get me worked up and frustrated. I figured since I've been sucking your cock for a week, you might enjoy returning the favor?"

I paused for about one second before I grabbed her and slammed her to the bed. I popped the button off her pants and slipped them down. I was dimly aware that these were the same shiny black pants from the day I met her but that barely registered as I flung them across the room, panties and all. She gasped in surprise and then laughed at my eagerness

I dove in with no clue what I was doing. I remembered some guys joking about spelling the alphabet so I tried that and tried to really focus on her movements and noises. At first, I just used my tongue on the opening to her pussy but that didn't seem to do as much for her as when I scraped my tongue along the moist slit above the opening. Every time I went through there, she moaned and arched her back. I wasn't sure what the clitoris was but I knew enough to assume I'd found its general vicinity. Before long, she grabbed my head and clamped her thighs by my ears. She let out a combinations of a squeal and a moan as she came into my mouth. Her already wet opening flooded even more and I got a really good taste of her. I was hooked. And then it hit me. I'd made her cum. I'd made Ashley cum. Me. Eventually, she pushed me away much like I'd pushed her away after my own orgasm. "Too much; Too much" she said.

"So was that good?"

"Oh yeah; that was great," she said but there was something off. My manly pride was wounded. What had I done wrong? "Oh no; everything you did was great. It's just;"

"What. Tell me." I told her.

"I couldn't stop thinking about you."

"Huh?"

"I don't like leaving you all alone down there; focused on me; "

"What? Why?" I asked. None of this was making sense.

"I like when we do stuff together and we're both enjoying the pleasure."

"So you don't like giving me blowjobs?" I asked, kind of afraid of the answer.

"Oh no. I LOVE sucking your cock. It's just; I don't like to be the center of attention. I don't want to be the only one getting pleasure. I know that's a little hypocritical of me; "

I shrugged, "It's a little odd; "

"Are you sure you can handle the one way street," she said as she pulled her shirt over her head. "I mean, it'll be really HARD," she emphasized the last as she reached into my shorts for my cock,"for you to have a girlfriend who wants to ALWAYS make her man happy." Now she was pulling my shorts down and kneeling in front of me. "I know most guys HATE having a devoted," kiss, "girlfriend who just wants to suck their cock," she slipped the head into her mouth before pulling out, "and drinks their cum all the time." She said as she grabbed my ass with both hands and started sliding me down her throat. Ashley seemed determined to take me all the way down her throat. She was getting really close but hadn't quite gotten the last inch yet. Not that I didn't appreciate the effort. In fact, the effort was almost as much of a turn on as the actual act itself.

She was pulling me in and out of her mouth faster and faster. I loved looking down at her as she worked hard on my cock. Feeling her pull me in and out of her mouth with increasing speed and urgency. It was hard for me to cum standing up like this. Truthfully, it was hard to cum from just a blowjob in general. My hips were beginning to buck involuntarily and I accidentally caught her by surprise with one thrust. She pulled off of me, choking a little bit and coughed. My hand went to my cock as I asked her, "Are you okay? Sorry about that;"

"Don't worry about it. I'm getting better," she smiled up at me. Then she leaned back a little and cupped her tits in her hands, tweaking the nipples slightly. "You weren't going to be able to cum that way anyways right."

"Probably not," I said as I stared at her, mesmerized by the way she was playing with her tits.

"Do you want to lay down and I can finish you?"

A thought crossed my mind and I shook my head, "I want to cum on you."

"Really? Why?"

"I don't know. It seems hot."

She considered that for a moment, staring at my cock as I stroked it slowly. "You want to cum on my tits?" she asked, pushing them up and out at me.

I nodded, "Oh yeah."

"So you want to cum all over my tits instead of my mouth?" she asked as she tweaked her nipples and stared at me. Something about the way she said that really lit my fire and I could only nod. I started stroking my cock more urgently and less than a minute later I was shooting thick ropes all over her tits. She shuddered when the first ones hit her. A couple of weeks ago, I would have thought it was an orgasm. Now I knew it was just a pleasurable feeling but the fact that it came from my cum touching her chest seemed incredibly erotic to me. I kept stroking my cock, getting as much out of me as I could and planting it on her waiting chest. When I was finished, she seductively swiped a finger through the dripping cum and licked it. "I see you liked that."

"Oh yeah," I said again. I knelt down beside her and whispered, "I love you," as I lowered my tongue to her tits and began licking her off.

She moaned slightly and said, "I love you, too."

We hadn't said it too many times to each other since that first time. It was weird and I think both of us knew it was a little premature. I mean, how could we know something like that fully right? But everything about our relationship seemed so great that it was hard to imagine loving anyone more. I always felt so close to her after we fooled around, it was difficult for me to imagine that two people could be any closer.

She reached for a tissue to finish cleaning her chest off, "Back to studying."

She aced her first test. Of course. When she told me about it she said, "Yeah, I actually forgot to read one of the chapters but there wasn't anything about it on the test." She was kind of lucky that way.

We were sitting in the TV lounge watching something on the University Movie Channel and talking about plans for the weekend. We were sharing a couch and I was trying not to grind too much into her since their were people in the room.

I looked down at her legs as they brushed against mine. She had on a typical jean mini-skirt and t-shirt. Her legs looked nice and smooth and I put my hand on the inside of her leg a couple inches above her knee. She looked at my hand, then smiled at me knowingly and whispered, "I like it when you're forward."

"You do?" I said as I boldly moved my hand up to her mid thigh where the skirt started.

"Uh-huh," we kissed for a minute before remembering their were other people in the room. I was a little embarrassed but if Ashley was she didn't show it. Instead, she hopped up and said, "Let's go to your room."

Not one to turn down that offer, I hopped up then walked with her to my side of the dorm. I put my hand in her back pocket. It seemed like a silly thing but I'd always seen guys do that with their girls in high school and wanted to try it. It was sort of awkward but I got to basically grab her ass the whole walk so I was okay with it. If Ashley noticed, she didn't make any acknowledgment We got to my room and I started to kiss her. She kissed me back quickly but then pushed me gently away. She had a seriousness in her eyes that had me wary. "What's wrong?" I asked.

"We need to talk,"

Uh-oh. Those words. I knew where this was going. Why were we breaking up? What had I done wrong? Was there somebody else she liked? Why was this happening?

"I'm not breaking up with you," she said.

"Oh; well then why lead off a conversation that way? That's like the international code words for 'we're breaking up'," I said.

"Yeah. I realized. That's why I followed up with 'I'm not breaking up with you'," she replied, mocking my own air quotes with hers.

"Okay; so what are we talking about,"

"So, you know I love you; or I think I do, right. I mean, you feel the same way. I'm in love but also wary because; well; we're 18."

"Yeah. You know I feel the same way. We've talked about this."

"And we're here at college. I'm here to learn," she said as she took my hand. "I want to learn about everything. I really like to learn. So I want you to teach me about sex," she said. It was the weirdest, most matter-of-fact statements I'd ever heard.

"I'm sorry. What?"

"I want you to teach me; all; about; sex," she said, slowing the words out and saying them in a breathy, seductive tone.

"Um; you're ready to have sex?"

"Oh no. Not even close; I mean all about sexy things. All about fooling around. All of the OTHER things we can do."

"But I don't have any experience. Hell, everything I've done past kissing I've done with you."

"I know. But I want you to also teach me what you like. How to make you feel as good as possible."

"But you do make me feel as good as possible," I told her, still confused.

"I know you think that, but I don't think it's true. I think I can make you feel even better. I think I can do all kinds of things to turn you on if you just think about it," she said, then flicked her eyes to the side as she thought of something, "And when I AM ready for actual sex;" she leaned into me, "Actual; fucking," she continued, emphasizing the last word. "I want you to teach me all about that too."

My cock was unbelievably hard right now.

"So what does that mean? Do I need to buy a book or something?"

She grinned and chuckled a bit; Ashley didn't do giggling. "Maybe. I don't know. If you find a good one. Look, one of the great things about college is that I'm in charge of everything. I'm in charge of myself for the first time. But I don't really WANT to be in charge. So in this one area; maybe;" she looked down and, for the first time in awhile, seemed shy and lost for words, "Maybe you could be in charge?" she asked, staring at me. "I want you to be the stereotypical man," her eyes flicked back to mine and she paused with a thought, "No; not a stereotypical man. Be the man that Nick can be. That's what I want."

I gulped. I was confused and turned on and bewildered and confused and really just baffled; did I mention confused? Years of sitcoms and TV had prepared me for this moment and I looked around the room for hidden cameras or friends ready to jump out and yell, "Surprise!" There were none of either. "So what would you like me to do?" she asked with less of her usual seductiveness and more of genuine interest.

"Um; I don't know; "

"Look, I know this is; odd. And I kind of sprung it on you. Let's just ease into it and make sure we talk. I think we're really good at talking, right?" I nodded. "So just talk to me and tell me what you want."

"I want to play with your tits," I told her.

"Of course," she said with a smile as she pulled her shirt off.

"But we haven't had class," I said as her shirt came over her head.

She laughed, "I think we're past that. Besides, I told you you're in charge. So if you want to play with my tits then I want to make that happen." She unhooked her bra that fell to the floor and she stood in front of me looking incredible. I moved into her, giving her an impassioned kiss as our tongues sought out each other. Her mouth tasted wet and pure as she sighed into mine. My left hand grabbed her ass and pulled our hips together, grinding lewdly which caused my moan to join her escalating one. My right hand snaked up to her left tit and grabbed it, massaging it in my hand. I broke our kiss and looked into Ashley's eyes. She gave me a little nod of encouragement and smiled demurely.

I lowered my lip to her tit and sucked the nipple into my mouth. Ashley gasped and her knees buckled a little bit so we dropped onto the bed with a thump. My fingers worked one tit while my mouth worked the other. Then I'd alternate and switch my mouth to the other tit. I'd learned pretty well what she liked and what she didn't. The cues were pretty clear once she started bucking her hips up. At that point, she was up for anything.

I took her left nipple between my fingers and she gasped a little before I even did anything. I liked playing with her anticipation, teasing her. "Do you want me to pinch it?" I asked.

"Please," she breathed. I pinched it lightly and she moaned a deep moan.

"Harder?" I asked. She nodded slightly, lost in the sensation. "Or twist it?" I asked as I gave it a 90 degree twist. I was rewarded with a grunt from her. "Or pull on it?"

"Uh; How do you do that?" she grunted. Her left hand had snaked down into her pants and she was clearly playing with herself. I smiled, enjoying this immensely.

"I'm just doing all of the things you've taught me," I told her as I released the nipple and massaged the entire tit. She whimpered slightly but my hand snaked over to her other tit and began circling the nipple, hinting that I was going to repeat the cycle on that one. Her hips bucked and her body shuddered.

"No; You're doing all kinds of things you've learned on your own. It feels so much better when you touch me," she said then turned to me and kissed me. I rewarded the kiss with a hard pinch on the other nipple and she fairly screamed in pleasure into my mouth. I enjoyed the feeling of her tongue seeking deep into mine as they wrestled against each other.

"Make yourself cum," I said, staring into her eyes. She bit her lip sexily and nodded and her hand sped up in her pants. I snaked one hand behind her head and ran my fingers through her hair, pulling her into me for a kiss. My other hand continued to work along her nipples going back and forth, pinching and pulling them as she got closer. She moaned in both pleasure and frustration.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing. I just can't cum when you pinch hard like that,"

"Oh, I'll stop then," I said and started to pull me hand away.

"NO!" she fairly shouted as her free hand shot up and grabbed my wrist. "Don't you dare stop; I love it; Give me more," she said, the last with an almost pleading tone. Her hand released my arm and then wiggled down to grasp my iron hard cock. She started stroking me encouragingly as I resumed work on her tits. I grabbed one nipple between my finger and knuckle and twisted it. The gasp that she let out encouraged me to twist more and I took it from 90 degrees to nearly 180 degrees. Her hips came up off the bed as if she was thrusting against some mystery lover.

"Please; Please; Please;" she chanted.

"Please what?" I asked, unsure of what she needed.

"Just please keep doing that. Keep doing anything. So fucking good!" she said and I could see her hand turn into a blur. I released the nipple and attached my lips to it while my hand went straight for the other one. She started coming as I reached it and I pinched it hard between my fingers. She screamed out loud enough that I'm sure anyone in the hallway would know what we were doing. We didn't care at that moment, however. It was the most powerful orgasm I'd seen from her and her spasming body and free hand was making my already hard cock even harder.

As she came down from her high, she rolled into me and gave me a ten

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 1.

Dweebs in need of remedial help.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was super eager to get off to college and away from my parents. But once I was there though, I was intimidated by the size of it all. I'd already met my roommate, a little odd that one, but figured I needed to explore the dorms and meet some other people as well. Somebody downstairs said that there was a TV lounge on the fifth floor so I headed up there in the rickety, slow elevator on the West side of the building. The doors to the TV lounge were thick, heavy stained wood and they opened with a thud.

Being the first day, there weren't too many people here yet so I wasn't surprised to find the room quiet. Sun streamed in the two giant windows on my right and left. I noticed the large, oversized comfortable looking chairs with their wooden frames and cheap, red fabric. They somehow looked incredibly inviting.

As I scanned the rest of the room, I saw the most attractive sight of the day. Laying flat across one of the couches was a beautiful girl. Woman, I guess I should say. She had long, flowing, dark brown hair and was reading a book while absentmindedly kicking her legs behind her. She wore a skimpy red tank top and a pair of shiny black shorts that accented her fantastic ass and beautiful hourglass shape. It was a testament to the hot Florida sun that she wasn't even close to the most scantily dressed girl I'd seen that day.

As I was staring at her ass, I dragged my eyes back to her face and realized she was staring at me with a smirk. She let the book drop and rolled over on her side. The action revealed the luscious swell of her tits. Holy shit she was hot.

"Hey, there. I'm Ashley," she said with a smile. In other people I'd met that first day, it had been an empty gesture. Usually just a perfunctory social function. But I couldn't help but feel like her smile was one that indicated genuine warmth.

"Hmm.. Hi?; I'm Nick;" I managed to croak out, proud that my voice hadn't cracked along the way. Her eyes scraped up and down the length of my body and she smiled at me again. My eyes were inevitably drawn to the firm nipples poking through the thin tank top.

"So you like what you see, big boy?" she asked brazenly. My eyes snapped back to her face and I realized I'd been caught staring at her tits.

I didn't know how to answer and my brain simply seized up. "I; uh; hmm.. what? I wasn't staring or anything;" I said, knowing even as I said it that it was an obvious lie.

"It's alright if you stare, Nick. Staring never hurt anyone;" she said as she stepped closer. My eyes fixated on her lips. Her tongue just peeking out and tracing along her upper lip didn't help my mindset. Before I could really process my feelings, she smiled and turned. I watched her as she walked away, her full ass swaying back and forth absentmindedly.

I rushed back to my room, grateful that my roommate had gone off somewhere, and jerked off the gigantic erection that I had. When I came down from my arousal, I pictured Ashley in my mind, cursing my awkwardness and swore I'd be more eloquent next time.

I kept seeing Ashley over the next couple days but never had a chance to really talk to her. She was always with someone. Guys, girls, it didn't matter. She was friendly with everyone. I figured she'd only been friendly with me because that's what she was. A friendly girl.

But I was determined not to be awkward again. Not if I got a second chance. A couple of days after our first meeting, I was in the lobby when the door opened. It was the normal mid afternoon rain-shower. Thanks, Florida. In she walked, this time wearing a thin, tight, white T-Shirt and a knee length skirt. She was completely soaked and clinging to some books in front of her that she was desperately trying to keep dry. Her hair was plastered down and she looked beautiful. "Where did that come from?" she asked to nobody in particular as she shook her hair out.

"Uh.. Yeah. It's Florida and it's midday," I said and she looked at me quizzically.

"So? There weren't any clouds in the sky!" she said, a bit indignant.

"Yeah. It doesn't matter. 2pm in the summer isn't exactly white T-shirt weather," I told her with a smirk.

Her jaw dropped a little before she looked down and then smiled back. "Come on," she said with a jerk of her head. Was she asking me to follow her? I wasn't going to miss a second opportunity so I hopped up and followed her to the elevator. The game show Hellevator had just come out and the entire dorm had adopted the name for the disturbingly old elevator on the West side of the building. The thing moved so slow that it didn't even feel like it was moving but after a good 90 seconds, we emerged on the 4th floor. So concerned for my life, had I been that I hadn't even noticed that Ashley had dropped the book from in front of her chest and was staring at me again. My eyes flicked down to her chest and the hard nipples poking through the thin shirt and bra before I dragged my vision back up to her beautiful face. When I noticed, she bit her lip in a way that was incredibly hot and then turned and walked out. I followed her, eager to see just a little bit more of her in the soaking wet t-shirt she was wearing. When we got to her dorm room, she unlocked the door and ushered me in.

"Alright Mister Florida. What SHOULD I wear at 2pm in the summer?" she said as she gestured towards her closet. I remember being struck by the lack of apparel. When I'd first seen her, I'd thought she seemed really put together and I'd mentally assumed she was some sort of sorority girl / clothes horse. Turns out I'd been entirely wrong about that. She had almost as few articles of clothing as I had. This wasn't a rich girl. This was just a girl who knew how to dress.

I looked back at her and took her in. She was standing with her hands on her hips, proudly presenting the tits that she had to know were on display. The shirt was nearly transparent and clinging to her, revealing the white bra underneath. It was obviously not padded and was likewise soaked giving me a perfect preview of what she looked like nude. At least from the waist up.

"Well?" she asked, growing impatient and probably a bit cold and uncomfortable.

I turned back to the closet, trying to compose myself and tried to subtly adjust the huge erection I was sporting. Looking in the closet, I smiled to myself. "Well this would be fine;" I said as I reached for something on the far right edge.

"Yeah. I'm not wearing a bikini just because it's raining; Try again."

"Well how about this then?" I said as I pulled the deepest v-neck colored shirt I could see.

"Fine," she said as she yanked it from my hand. She turned her back to me, whipped her shirt off, and unclasped her bra. I was really turned on but also really glad she didn't ask for help with the bra. Who knows how long it would have taken me. She threw the shirt on without a bra and turned back to me. "How do I look now?" she asked stretching her arms out and shifting her weight from one leg to the other.

"Great," I said with genuine feeling. She really did look good. Great actually.

"Thanks. I think so too. Thanks for your help; stud," she said as she traced my chest with her finger and whispered the last word into my ear. Whatever hope I had of downplaying my throbbing erection was gone and it was back in full force. "Now, I've got some studying to do so; off with you!" she said as she pushed me to the door with a smile. I couldn't help but notice that her hands were on my ass as she pushed me out the door. That has to be a good thing; Right?

There were lots of beautiful girls I ran into in those first few days but my thoughts always flitted back to Ashley. Her casual confidence. Her ass. Her mischievous smile. Her hot ass. Her look that seemed to pierce right through me and her smoking' hot ass. I probably didn't go two hours without thinking of her most days.

Unfortunately, it was a pretty hectic time. As people made new friends the schedules and plans of yesterday changed in a fluid, and often chaotic, manner. And so, I didn't really get to see Ashley until after the first day of class. I was studying my course work, already pretty much deciding these classes were mostly stupid when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in," I yelled from my bed. In walked Ashley, wearing a short little flouncy skirt and a tight tank top. She looked great. As usual.

She sauntered in with two steps and then stopped, looking at me. She had her hands behind her back, holding something. I wanted to know what it was but her motion and swaying made it hard not to stare at her tits or the hard nipples underneath her shirt. "Whatcha reading'?"

I laughed. Friends reruns had become kind of a hip thing to watch lately and I was pretty sure she was imitating Rachel from last night's episode..

"My math textbook," I said, trying to imitate David Schwimmer.

"What's it about?" she said, doing a great impression of Rachel. Something about her tone of playful bubbleheadedness was really a turn on. I could tell she was flirting with me and I really liked it.

"Math" I said with a grin. "What are you hiding behind your back, little girl?" I asked.

"Little girl?" she asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.

"I dunno. I'm not so good with the flirting. I was trying to sound 'manly'; "

"Oh. No. It definitely worked," she said as she sat beside me. I really couldn't tell if she was being sarcastic or not. "I saw you eating a weird sandwich the other day and asked one of your friends about it. I hope I made it right." With that, she pulled a Ziploc bag from behind her and inside was a beautifully made Mac and Cheese sandwich. I pulled it from the bag and noticed that it was even grilled lightly. She'd gone all out..

"Why?" I asked curiously.

"Well. When I first saw you, I thought, 'He's adorable. But way too skinny to date.' So I figured I'd better start fattening you up!"

She watched me, not grinning in playfulness. I was almost certain this wasn't flirting. I think she was serious.

"I'm floored. What a thoughtful gesture." I said but truthfully I was crestfallen. It must have shown on my face, though.

She looked at me, then scooted towards me. "Why? Did you want to date me? Or did I make the sandwich wrong?" she asked, looking up at me, our faces inches away. I could feel her breath on me and could see her eyes flicking back and forth between mine. Searching.

"The sandwich is perfect," I got out barely breathing.

"I said I can't date you. That has nothing to do with kissing," she said and leaned into me. It was my first college kiss, and truthfully, only my third kiss ever. The other two were fumbling amateurish attempts. This one blew my mind. Her lips were soft and sweet. Her tongue was searching and probing. I was more bumbling in my attempts but she guided me masterfully. We kissed for what seemed like 15 minutes though I'm sure it was much shorter. Eventually, I had to take a breath and broke the kiss off.

"Wow; That was; wow...," I said.

Ashley beamed at me. Her chest was heaving and she said, "Yeah," breathlessly. She looked down at my cock again, just like that first day. This time, her flirty playfulness was gone and what I saw was, I hoped, barely controlled lust. She licked her lips unconsciously and then said, "I better get going. I don't want to take you from your studies."

I didn't crack that book for another 30 minutes after she left.

We started hanging out a lot more after that. We studied together, which was great for me, and then made out, which was also great for me. That lasted for about a week. The next Monday, I didn't feel like going to class so I just stayed in bed. Ashley's classes ended about 45 minutes before my last one and she'd started coming to my room to study while she waited. So it wasn't really a surprise when she popped in. She saw me in bed, and the look on her face of instant concern was quite touching, "Are you feeling alright?" she asked, sitting next to me.

"Yeah. I'm fine. Just skipping class," I said as I leaned up to kiss her. Her look of concern vanished and was replaced by annoyance and maybe even anger.

"Skipping class? Why?"

"I just didn't feel like going,"; Yup, definitely anger.

"Nick, you've got to go to class. It's important."

"Why? There's literally nothing in there that I can't learn from the book and most days it's stuff I already know."

"But going to class is a good habit that will payoff in the long run," she said. Her anger had mollified swiftly, another trait of hers I liked.

"I just don't see a lot in it," I said. I really liked that I could talk to her so honestly. She stopped and thought for a moment. Then, she started unbuttoning her shirt. Unsure of what she was doing, I felt just like I had that first time she flirted with me. Uncertain and scared.

"Tell you what. How about for every class you attend each day, you can play with these for 10 minutes?" she said as her shirt, now fully unbuttoned parted to reveal her tits. She pulled the cups of her bra down and stroked the hard nipples with her hands. I watched as her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she let out a little moan.

"Did you just cum?" I asked. She stopped immediately and looked at me. There was silence for about 15 seconds before she finally busted out laughing.

"Oh you silly boy. No, that wasn't even CLOSE to cumming. I guess you do have a lot to learn."

"I guess you'll have to teach me," I said as I reached for her tits. She pulled away before I could touch them.

"How many classes have you gone to today?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

"None; but; "

"Then you don't get any of these, do you?"

I paused for about two seconds before jumping up, grabbing my bag and sprinting out the door. If I sprinted the whole way, I'd only be 5 minutes late for my last class.

That first night, I only got 10 minutes of time with Ashley's tits. And that was mostly orientation. The real fun and experimentation started the second night. She was incredible. I felt like I was playing an instrument. Her body would shake and convulse. She would moan and beg. It was like playing some sort of symphony orchestra. A very erotic one.

I started out just tracing around her nipple and running my finger across it. But with her encouragement I got more and more varied, grabbing her tit, licking the nipple, flicking it. After a couple of nights of that, she begged me to pinch her. That drove her absolutely wild. She asked for it to be harder. So I pinched harder and that seemed like it drove her nuts. She again assured me that she hadn't orgasmed but whatever this non-orgasm thrashing around was seemed about 10x more intense than any fake orgasm I'd seen in porn. I was totally hooked.

Unfortunately, Friday came. My roommate had gone on some trip for the weekend. Ashley and I had talked enough for me to know that sex was off the table. At least for now. But I was leaving every session with her incredibly frustrated. Not in an actual frustration kind of way but in a wonderful sexual frustration way that made me actually enjoy the masturbation afterwards. Nevertheless, Ashley had made a couple off-hand comments about sleeping over and I was a bit worried about the perpetual hard on I might have for the next 48 hours.

On top of that, I already had learned enough about her that I could fairly easily guess that she was going to stick by the letter of our agreement. And because I had no classes on Saturday (or Sunday; Argh), that probably meant no playtime other than kissing.

Friday, after class, Ashley showed up at my door. She was wearing a tight pair of workout shorts and a sports bra. I think she'd just jogged from across campus. Over one shoulder was a backpack which she threw down as she lunged at me, kissing me fully on the lips. My hands instantly went to her ass as I pulled her to me. We'd been apart all of 15 or 16 hours and yet we were kissing as if we'd been starving for each other. As the door shut, I pushed her into the wall more roughly than I intended. She let out a visceral moan directly into my mouth that energized me in a way I'd not known before. I pushed harder, sliding my thigh between her legs which parted instantly. She started sliding herself against me, thrusting in lust. My hands found the bottom of her sports bra, a type of bra I figured I could handle, and pulled it up above her tits. My right hand fell onto her left tit, grabbing it as my head dipped down to suck on her right nipple. It was hard and eager for attention.

Finally, I grabbed her and pulled her to the bed, laying her down and towering over her. She looked at me, searching back and forth between my eyes the way she does. Trying to figure something out. I didn't know what she saw but she must have liked it because she let out another moan as she pulled her bra completely off. I was determined to drive her just as nuts as she had been driving me. So I worked on her nipples for the next 40 minutes. I did everything I knew to do and a few things I'd been thinking about. She really went wild when I sucked the hard nub between my teeth, allowing them to scrape along the edge. I also found that pulling and twisting were almost as good as pinching. Really anything seemed to go. In fact, the more I played and the more turned on she got, the more I realized that really anything was good to her once she got past a certain point. Short of causing actual damage, I wasn't sure there was anything I could do to her that she wouldn't register as pleasure. So I experimented freely and she loved every moment of it.

When the clock hit 6:10, I stopped instantly. I don't know what I expected to happen. Well, that's not true, I had secret hopes that she'd beg me to fuck her. but those weren't actual real expectations and I had no preparation for that so it was a good thing she didn't. Instead she let out a moan of frustration before turning and saying three words she hadn't said to me yet, "I love you."

It was totally unexpected and totally weird. Her tone was one of exasperated frustration completely at odds with the words. And yet, I knew she meant them. She obviously didn't mean to say them which somehow made them even more endearing. They weren't calculated. They weren't filled with secret meaning.

I looked at her with a question, "Why?"

"You have absolutely NO idea, how much of a turn on it is that you respect my boundaries enough to stop like this. I am 100% certain that I couldn't be like this with 99% of the guys on the planet."

I was a bit offended for males in general and I puffed up to defend them. Before I could say anything, "Okay; maybe 90%; Either way, a great many men wouldn't have the self control to do what you just did; " she leaned up into me, her nipples still incredibly hard, "and it has me so wet that my panties would be creamed right now; but I didn't wear any."

I swear I nearly came right there. But what was even better was that her hand began tracing its way up my thigh. "You've been absolutely perfect this week and I think it's time you get a reward. You've spent the whole week making me feel good. But there's no more classes until Monday and so we can't play with these any more." Her hands cupped her tits as she held them up to me. Her coquettish look was really hot.

"What would you normally do after I leave?"

I looked down, embarrassed by the answer. "Would it help if I told you what I do?" I looked at her, curious. "I go back to my room," she said as her hands hooked into her shorts, "Strip out of my clothes," she continued as she pulled her shorts to the floor, "and finger myself until I can't think anymore."

She laid back onto her back and slipped her hand between her legs. She then spread her legs revealing the first pussy I'd ever seen. She'd shaved it completely smooth, I guess it felt better to

Aussie Chronicles

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

A pair of letters from life down under.

Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Story 1: Can I Hold Your Hand

The guy who had something extra, gives it to her.

By Baztrachian

My name is Dennis. Growing up on our ranch in Western Australia, I lived a pretty isolated life. Starting at around age twelve, I was bussed into town, and had to adjust to big classrooms, and girls. Some of them were already well developed by the time I hit my, shall we call it, ‘growth spurt’? I noticed I had a weird effect on girls but more so on women. If they touched my hands they'd act weird and sometimes just get quiet and stare at me. It was weird so I didn't tell my parents but by the time I was thirteen I wore gloves all the time. That way I could do all the normal things everyone else did like shake hands and stuff like that without causing a problem. At first, Folks assumed I had an injury or skin rash.

Soon folks thought I had some OCD about germs. Yes, as hard as it was to wear gloves all the time it was even harder not to wear them. You never know how much people touch each other with their hands until you can't do it. Try refusing to shake someone's hands sometime. You'll see. Fortunately for me the hand thing had no effect on my own household members, including my mother & sister. Perhaps it’s a pheromone thing, I don’t know? At a family reunion when I was 14, my female cousins went numb like the girls at school, so after that, I always wore gloves around them. Unless I wanted them to shut up, then it was kind of handy!

As I transitioned from middle school to high school, the female reactions to my touch brought on more immediate & expressive sexual attraction. The younger girls were confused by their feelings, the older and sexually active girls weren’t confused at all. They knew they were horny.

Granted, I took off the gloves like when I was out with my Boy Scout troop, playing sports at school, and some other social events where there were no women around.

Avoiding girls as a practice, made some people think I was gay; so it was a relief when I went off to Perth for Curtin University, where being weird was much more acceptable.

But more to the point here, is I wasn't gay. I really did want a girlfriend.

In my speech class I met a cute girl named Melody. She was perky, a little offbeat, average in size, and she wore her dark hair in very feminine pixie cut that showed off her sexy neck.

Taking a chance, I started to hang out more with Melody and her group of friends from Bunbury, a city further south on Australia’s west coast. One night she came to a rugby game I was in. Afterward, she came down on the field & impulsively leaned in and kissed me on the lips, before going home with her gals. I discovered that I could kiss her and she was just fine, with no odd side effects.

A month later, a few of us were in her off-campus apartment after class, for lunch. After eating, the others suddenly left for class, leaving just the two of us. Mel was looking at my gloved hands. She asked why I wore gloves around campus, but not in always? She even saw me at Rugby practice last week without gloves on. I tried brushing it off with a witty joke. I had several rehearsed one-liners ready, for such inquiries. She laughed, then added; “But seriously; why?
I tried a tall-tale far-fetched narrative for my next come back. That didn’t deter her persistency either.

I paused, then decided to risk it and just explain to her about the gloves and the true impact of my hands, but I think she thought the truth was just an even crazier tale to cover for some Obsessive Cumpulsive thing on my part.

"Dennis, do you think it would be okay for me to touch your hands without the gloves? Do you trust me?"

It had been a few years since the last time I'd deliberately touched a woman, and that was in another place, hours away from college. Maybe here & now it would be okay? Besides, I was longing to touch her and feel her lovely skin.

"Alright, but don't say I didn't tell you what might happen." With that I removed my gloves.

"Your hands look so soft! I've never seen a guy with hands as soft as yours..." and that's where her sentence ended. Mel had her hand on mine and now she had that glazed-over look, which I remembered so well. As she sat there staring at me, I took the chance to gently touch her face and then steal a caress of her gorgeous neck. That stirred her up a bit.

"Oh, my God; that's amazing!" she finally said. Then her face turned a little red.

"What's it like?" I asked her. Hate to admit but I was really curious about it.

"It's like riding a roller coaster and getting that feeling you get when it goes over a hill!" She squirmed in her seat. "Oh, that's doing things for me!"

Then she got up and strided over to her bathroom. I got up and cleared the table, grabbed my gloves, then sat on the couch. A couple minutes later she came back out, looking calmer. She sat down by me and said; “I thought I might have peed my panties. False alarm; sort of.”

She sat back down at the table & looked at me in wonder as the effect started to wear off. "Fuck, Dennis! You weren't lying were you? Oh my God, that must have been a bitch to grow up with that. You poor thing."

Her hands impulsively went to mine again, and she touched me before I had a chance to react. Her head dropped back against the backrest, & her jaw went slack. She just seemed to melt into the couch. I let go of her hands and her recovery was a little faster this time. She was definitely experiencing it pretty intensely. She was looking at me like she was starving and I was a bacon cheeseburger.

(Yeah, virgin Dennis was stupid enough not to realize that she was sexually aroused.)

"Oh, my. I think we need to explore this a little more..." she said as she reached for me again. This time I pulled my hands back and slipped on my gloves.

"Mel, I think I'm gonna to the library, and maybe let you get yourself together, okay?"

I stood up and left her on her couch. She looked a little confused so I left, to let her recover in private.

It was maybe twenty minutes later when she texted me, asking me to come back to her place. I sighed and texted back that I was on my way. I figured if she was okay enough to text me then she was okay, right? I guess I had some responsibility to make sure she was okay. It was twenty minutes for me to walk back to her place.

When she opened the door for me, I caught my breath. The object of my desire was standing before me in a long t-shirt. I immediately noticed her stiff nipples, and concluded that the t-shirt was perhaps the only thing she was wearing. She still had that craving hungry look.

She managed to compose herself & politely invite me in, and had me sit on her couch.

"I think we need to talk." she said, as she sat down next to me and let her soft boob lean against my horny arm.

"Okay,” I said. “About what?"

Then she looked me in the eyes and boldly said; "I think you need to fuck me so we can find out what this does." She said this with an impish smile while reaching for down my cock, which was hard. To be honest, I’d been very smitten by Mel since we first met on campus. Hence, it was usually hard when I was around Mel, so this wasn't all that remarkable.

What was remarkable was my virgin cock getting its first female attention. I immediately decided that I liked this. Loved this. Quite a lot.

"Mel, this is probably going to be a very bad idea. Are you sure you want to do this, because I know I do."

She bit her lip and in a very exaggerated nod, said; “God, yes.”

Leading me to her bedroom, she unbuttoned my shirt and pushed it off my shoulders. My shorts came next and I let them drop as I stepped out of my sandals. I was almost naked except for my gloves.

Mel pulled her t-shirt over her head, and there she was. In all her feminine glory! She smiled at me and then kissed me lightly on the lips. Her hands went to my gloves.

"Mel, I have to tell you something..."

She looked a little surprised and she smiled. "Okay, the hand thing wasn't enough? What else? And please don’t tell me you have herpes."

"I'm a virgin."

She giggled and smiled as she held her hands against her chest, "So am I! Isn't this crazy? I was planning to wait, but now all I can think about is you!"

She yanked my arm and tugged me to the bedroom. Then she pulled back the blankets and climbed onto the middle of the waterbed. Patting on the bed she meant for me to join her.

My cock jutted out from my body like a diving board. I briefly had an ethical discussion with myself about what I was doing and if it was fair to Mel. I quickly realized that I loved her, I wanted to be with her, and sooner or later we were going to have sex so why not now? Besides, she liked me, right?

I went to get on the bed and had one knee on the blankets when she held up her hand.

"Gloves. Off. Now."

I drew in a breath for the moment of truth and took off my gloves. Being careful not to touch her too soon I got onto the bed next to her and laid on my side. She rolled over to face me, we rocked a bit from the waves.

"Touch me." she said.

"Where?"

She smiled. "Any damn where you want. But do it now."

I slowly moved my hand to her breast and then gently palmed it. Her reaction was instant. She sighed as a feeling of arousal and euphoria swept over her. I may have been a virgin but I knew what serious arousal looked like and this was it! Her face was flush, again.

The glassy look in her eyes returned, but she held it together better. We kissed and started making out. Her hands were all over me and my hands were all over her. I noticed that her pelvis was rhythmically rocking. I don’t think she knew.

It wasn't maybe even two or three minutes when she rolled onto her back and pulled me on top of her. I had no idea what I was doing but my cock certainly knew where it wanted to be and I started pushing and prodding.

"Here." she said, as she reached between us and firmly grabbed my rod and guided me until my sensitive tip felt her warm cunt. She moved my cock across her furrow a few times and then suddenly I felt the silky smooth wetness of her treasures.

I hesitated and looked into her eyes.

"Please." she lusted.

I slipped into her glorious heaven. It was snug and tight and shallow, but with a twerk of her hips, she burst open her depths. “Ah, ahah!” she groaned for a moment, her eyes expressing some pain.

And then she rocked her hips up and swallowed my full length. It was wet, warm, & snug. And it blew my mind to finally have my cock inside the girl of my dreams.

"Oh, Jesus...fuck..." she uttered as I started to fuck her. Her eyes rolled back and then she closed them, panting heavily. She fell limp as my hips rose and fell on hers. I'd love to tell you it went on and on but, you know...virgin. I was new to this, and too soon I felt my cum rising. I think my last wet dream last longer than this.

The college health class came back to me at that moment. I briefly thought about stopping. Then looking at Mel, my desire took over and I pressed deep into her and let loose! It felt so great to cum in her. We laid there embracing for a few more minutes as her breathing relaxed.

“Look at me, Dennis,” she said. As I looked at her, she started twitching and moaning. Her hips moved to meet mine and I shot out another few squirts of cum. We did this routine again, until my cock and balls were starting to feel a little sore from the effort.

When I was done, Mel lay there senseless. She was still twitching and moaning, and now her hands felt her own body. It was amazingly erotic. This thing she was doing went on and on, but then tapered off for several minutes at which point she fell soundly asleep.

I got up and turned around to look at the lovely woman who gave herself to me. I looked down at my spent dick. It had a bit of a blood stain at the base. I guess this is what’s referred to as ‘popping her cherry?’

I grabbed my clothes and took a quick rinse in her shower, then got dressed enough to be presentable. Sitting down in her living room I fiddled with my hands and eventually turned on the TV. The sun set in the west. Right around eight o’clock I heard her stirring.

When she came out of the bedroom she had this silly smile on her face. And the t-shirt. Just the t-shirt. I could tell she was still aroused. Anyone would have seen that.

"Lover, that was absolutely fucking ah, mazing!"

"You're okay?" Really I was concerned for her. I loved her after all.

She sat down on the couch next to me and kissed me. "I'm fine. I had no idea that was what sex was supposed to be like. Fuck."

Her hand went to my chest.

"Dennis, you're like the best psych drug ever invented!"

"You've done drugs?" I asked.

"Only when I had my wisdom teeth pulled. And this was way the fuck better than that! When your dick touched me it was like the whole world felt at peace and everything was going to be wonderful and then you started fucking me. Damn, that was intense! When you came in me it was like getting injected with a rainbow!"

She went on and on about the experience, and as she did it was pretty clear she wanted more. I touched her face and she flushed with arousal; and this time we didn't even make it back to the bed. I fucked her right there on the couch.

I lasted a little longer before I felt the unstoppable urge to cum in her. This time she gave a little cry and then fell limp.

It took me a little time to calm down and when I did, I picked up Mel and carried her to the bedroom. She was totally passed out and I figured to let her sleep it off so after covering her up I got dressed and headed to my dorm.

She called me late the next morning, explaining how she'd slept in and missed her morning classes. She didn't seem to care about it too much, and told me she would make her afternoon classes. But she also insisted I had to come over for dinner.

Naturally I spent my time in class thinking about Mel. By the time I made it to her place I was getting hard before I got to her door; with the near certainty that I was going to get laid.

When she opened her door for me she radiated sexiness. Her movements were different and she simply appeared more beautiful than before. It harkened to me some classic literature references to ‘the power of a woman’s glamour’, her charms, as another author phrased it. She was a new woman. A viral woman, a woman awakened to seduction and seducing. There was also a resoluteness to her now, and she made clear that she desired me.

I knew that most of this was from my condition, the potent effect of my bare hands upon a female prospect. Still, it was getting me laid, right?

We made it through dinner and then we managed to talk for a short time. Mel was amazed at herself for what she was doing with me. She said it was totally against her nature and upbringing to have given up her virginity, and to keep risking pregnancy with me; but she couldn't help herself.

Twenty minutes later she passed out after I'd filled her cunt again.

As she lay there sleeping it off I realized that when she got a dose of my cum it was sedating her, so the little swimmers in my semen would have time to travel upstream into her womb. I looked at the sleeping girl and realized that my cum was doing double duty trying to get her pregnant.

When she woke up, she wanted to go again and so did my cock.

In due time, she quit school because she didn't care about it anymore. And then the day she told me she was pregnant, the tears were flowing and she was crying...right until I took off my gloves and touched her face. I took her to visit my parents that next weekend; apprehensive of my parents’ reaction.

My father spoke first; “Son, this is a huge relief. My health issues require that I stop ranching, or get a lot of help. I was hoping to delay the matter until you finish college, but I was going to ask you to come home and take over the business. If the two of you could settle down here with us, I’ll get the home builders out here, next week. We’d just gotten our first royalty check from the new natural gas wells that were drilled last year. Dad needed a way to reinvest it in the ranch, or he’d have to pay some very high taxes on the windfall.

We got married the following month in Mel’s home town. Then my parents threw a big reception at the family ranch a few weeks later.

As the baby grew Mel became very calm and tranquil. She definitely had a ‘baby glow’. We'd still fuck and it still had the same effect on her; but even when we weren't fucking she'd still be very Zen-like.

I understood it, when the baby was born; and Mel would get a sedated, glazed-over expression whenever little Gary (named after my father), put his hands on her tits and latched on to suckle them. It didn’t sexually arouse her, but it still sent her into a trance-like condition.

My boy was going to be a chip off the old block! I nicknamed him ‘Chip’.

By Baztrachian for Literotica

Story 2: New Step Siblings In Aussie Lockdown

Teens meet in Melbourne for their parents’ wedding, then get left together in locked-down Australia.

By Baztrachian

When my father told me that he was getting married again I accepted it as good news. He'd been alone and depressed since the divorce and when he met Debbie she clearly brought back his smile and his joy. So of course I was happy for him.

It was just after Thanksgiving in 2019 when they decided on getting married the following June. The plan was for four of us to take a family trip together instead of doing the traditional honeymoon vacation. The four of us included my father, Debbie, myself, and my new step-sister, Taylor. The June date was set to coincide with Taylor graduating high school.

Taylor was pretty happy about the plan to take a trip to Australia because their drinking laws would allow even a freshly minted eighteen year old to enjoy a visit to a bar.

Over the ensuing months I got to know Taylor fairly well and we ended up getting along despite some serious differences. Where I was a devoted outdoorsman who loved hiking, off-road sports, climbing, and working out Taylor was your typical ginger. She was alabaster white and would get sunburned if she was in the sun for much more than a few minutes. She was also nearsighted and she had to wear glasses to see past her arm. She was cute in a dorky sort of way and I had no problem enjoying her company.

The news of COVID started up in January but most everyone I knew dismissed it as being an overhyped flu. Granted, we took it more seriously as time went on but we still had plans to visit Australia and we kept to them.

The wedding took place the weekend after Taylor's graduation. The next morning was a flurry of activity as we headed off to the airport. There had been a lockdown in Melbourne that May but it ended soon enough that our plans were not affected. It wasn't easy to get into Australia but we did and when we arrived we headed off to the house we'd rented for the vacation. We'd be there three weeks and we'd head home on July 9th just as planned. One thing we quickly discovered is that July is in the depths of winter, for the Aussies.

The rental house was pretty amazing. It was in the town of Port Campbell situated on the ocean and that meant I had quite a lot to do every day. I quickly found myself a kayak and spent several of my days exploring the coast and getting in some decent fishing. My father and Debbie had a good time, of course, and Taylor made the best of it staying in the shade and catching up on her books.

You know how when you go on vacation you allow yourself to detach from the world and not have much care for the news? Yep, that was our mistake. Living in our little vacation bubble we had no idea that not only had COVID not blown over but it was getting worse.

We only got an idea that things were getting serious when my father got a toothache and decided to cut the honeymoon short by a couple days and go home.

Tutoring Tess

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Tutoring Tess.

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons.

By SilverFoxMullet. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son Steve, had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life.

Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door.

When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. Now she'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated when Marie had died.

"Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?"

"Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?"

"Okays, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in."

Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, soda pop, juice, or milk."

"Water's fine" she said.

I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "What's with the outfit, Tess?Are you on the gymnastics team?"

"No, I started going with Betty Anderson, to yoga classes. She wanted someone to go with her since she just moved to town and hasn't made many friends. I'm really loving it and I wish I'd started earlier."

"Ah, good for you. I've been doing karate since Steve was 10. I still do the kattas and help test the lower belts. It's great for fitness and staying limber, now that I've cross the big 5 Oh.
But, how can I help with any homework subjects? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know."

She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book.

I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?"

She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…"

"Call me Ken, please."

". Ken. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid."

I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her.

Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will you teach me?" she asked.

Oh fuck no, I thought.

"That depends on what you want to learn."

"I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me."

"Oh. How old are you now, Tess?"

"I'm sixteen and a half.My birthday is in a month. I'm old enough to learn about this."

Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this."

Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me."

Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help.

"Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice."

She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends.

"My first piece of advice is to masturbate."

She looked confused now. "You want me to what?"

"Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great."

She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked.

"Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice."

"Okay" she said, "What else?"

"Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want."

"Oh, yes, would you, please?"

"Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed."

She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well."

"I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said.

"You mean 'men;' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys."

She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around."

Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, . Ken."

I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?"

She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again.

Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with a laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex, had me hard as steel.

She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last.

I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the checkout looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend

Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon, when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help.

The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself, gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may not even be 17, but she's unbelievably sexy.

Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine.

Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there.

That was more than a year ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants.

The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?"

"Hi . Ken! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?"

"Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?"

"Water would be fine, thanks."

I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down.

"So what brings you by today?" I asked.

"Same as last time." she said with a demure smile.

Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink.

"Uh, Last time?" I said faintly.

"I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex."

Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The spandex yoga pants and body-hugging leotard top revealed much of her full bosom. The deep scoop neckline plunged below where a bra would have been revealed. Her nipples were hard and elevated.

I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her.

"Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson."

"But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted."

"I know. And I want you." She said with resolve.

She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up her hair. It came undone. Then she slipped one shoulder out of her thin stretchy yoga outfit, then the other and her two hands deftly slip the whole workout suit to her ankles slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy peach panties

God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs.

Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room.

She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?"

"This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice.

"This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you."

"Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no."

She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her.

"Make love to me, . Ken." She said, in a low sultry voice.

I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!"

I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness?

I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her.

She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck.

Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more.

When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence.

Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour.

Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away.

"Oh, . Ken, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you."

I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had.

By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it.

Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat.

I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth.

"How was that?" she asked.

"Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had."

She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird."

As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?"

"Uh huh. First ever. It was good?"

"Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!"

"First time for real, it was always just my toy before now."

"Wow."

"Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation.

I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps.

I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex.

I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck.

A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot.

Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 21:20:56 -0500

Confessions of a College Slut: Part 2

Liza Loves Her New Family

Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Buffet For Three

Now things were a little awkward; two of the five boys had had their penises inside me, and the rest had seen my panty clad ass. Everyone was being super nice to me, and I bet I knew why. The occasional glance at the bulges on my chest or the long look as I walked away, had turned into constant eyes on me. I wore baggy clothes but of course this didn't help in a room full of college boys.

Eventually the advances by the boys became more and more blatant until finally one day when I was particularly hungry I blurted out, "Hey, whoever wants to take me out for Hibachi can screw me afterwards."

Chester and Hahn jumped at the opportunity, but I wasn't sure how we'd work that out. But never mind the details, I was just happy to get another free meal. “Fine”, I said; “But whoever starts a stupid debate about video games, gets dumped! Got it!” The rest of the room cheered for me, but Chester and Hahn looked whipped by a girl.

They took me to a Hibachi place in the suburb of Chester, very fitting. I ordered the most expensive dish they offered, Mako shark, and ate the whole meal in a vicious frenzy. I loved eating and it was like I could shovel mound after mound of food into my mouth without ever getting fat. I'm not sure if it's because I have a high metabolism or just because I'm young, to be honest. Chester and Hahn had a good time too, perhaps in denial at the possibly extremely awkward event that was going to take place afterwards.

Hahn's parents were rich and actually had rented him a studio apartment of his own, off-campus. We went there because not only was it the nicest of our places, but he was the only one of us that lived by himself. Once we got there, we all took a few minutes to get ready before I earnestly stripped down and cheekily decided to rub my tits together and wink at the boys. Mama don't like to waste time. I was wearing a new sexy pink lace bra that cost half a fucking fortunate, before I unclasped it in the back and had my titties drop out and then bounce back up like basketballs. Being busty yet perky, had its fun moments to be sure. I, being the ball of originality that I am, told them that now that they've seen mine, that I get to see theirs'. They blushed awkwardly for a second before complying with my request. I sat on the couch and waited for my show to begin.

Predictably, both my friends were already erect. And to my surprise Hahn's cock was, regular sized! It was decent, maybe 5 inches compared to Chester's 5 1/2, but he didn't have Chester's wide girth. I then encouraged both of the boys to come take one of my tits in their hands and squeeze.

"Nice right? There is enough of me to go around." I said as the two guys sat on each side of me.

"Damn Liza, I knew your tits were big but I had no idea they were this big!" Hahn said, astonished.

"They're so fucking nice! And look at your adorable nipples! I just wanna" Chester said as he took my left nipple in his mouth and started sucking my tit.

"Thanks." I said, losing my composure. I was trying to be a top but it was so abundantly clear I was a submissive bottom.

My shyness snatching my tongue, I got up then laid an Anime throw blanket across the chaise portion Hahn's leather couch. It was a long L shape sectional, and nice as fuck. My parents were well off but Hahn's family was fucking loaded.

I was on my knees & elbows. Now fully undressed, Chester approached me from behind. Then Hahn came around & stood in front of my head, which was propped up in my hands. He was the perfect height. I opened my mouth wide to receive his cock. His bulbous head brushed my lips apart and then he pushed it into my mouth.

I was expecting to be penetrated simultaneously by Chester, so it took me a little by surprise when he slapped my ass hard with his hand. I would have yelped, but my mouth was full of dick. I didn’t want Hahn’s dick bitten by accident, so I had to be careful. Instead, my eyes widened and my body jerked just a little. Hahn took this as encouragement to push further into my mouth, nearing the middle of my throat. Chester slapped me again. I was used to mental punishment, but the physical nature of this had taken me off guard and I have to say, destabilized me a little. Again, I flinched. Hahn pushed deeper, his cock now bottomed out & partly in my throat, but I knew that was all he had left. A third slap, I was getting sore now, and imagined that my ass would be bright red. Hahn stood there, his balls rested against my chin. I was spread eagle, and impaled orally on a cock. I had recently learned that I was a loud moaner, and I definitely vocalized my pleasure the entire time they were tag-teaming me.

My ass jiggled each time Chester smacked it. ‘Just fuck me already?’ I finally blurted out. It is hard to communicate when your mouth is full of awesome Asian cock. The last clapping sound was like a starting gun to Hahn, who reinserted & started to face-fuck me. He'd withdraw a couple of inches and then thrust his whole length into me again. He started out slowly at first, but then picked up speed. Chester finally figured it out, and got positioned behind me, then rammed my cunt to his base. His thick shaft pressed me wide.

It was shortly after that something strange happened, I started to feel, at peace. I submitted, letting the pleasure run through me and went with the flow. I knew I wanted to please them, and I felt warm, almost cared for, as I was being double teamed. Sensory overload. I could feel tears form in my eyes and trickle down my forehead and into my hair. But these weren't tears of sadness, but of joy.

It felt like, it felt like I had found my family. One of them was using my throat as a sex toy and the other was pounding my cunt. I felt wanted, needed, like I finally belonged somewhere.

I began to feel overwhelmed. Focus, Liza. I'm a good girl taking my friends' cocks deep inside me to help them get off, that's all that mattered. Don't let this excruciating emotion spoil the mood. What you are doing for Chester and Hahn is peak selflessness. I can do this, I can overcome my anxiety. I took a few deep breaths in between Hahn's thrusts. It didn't lessen, so I embraced it. I'm a mess, and that's hot.

My cunt felt raw. But I was so damn turned on. My friends, yes my friends, were using me like a blow up sex doll. I could feel my juices oozing out of my vagina. Feel my clit throbbing as I opened up my throat to Hahn, and my vagina to Chester. My face was blush red, for the first time in my life: I was hyper-aroused.

Tears were now pouring down my face. This was all a little too much. But no sooner than I had come to that realization, I felt a rope of warm cum shoot onto my back, followed by another and another.

"Fuck!" Chester announced. More grunts from behind me, then warm drips on my ass cheeks. A deep sigh, then Chester dropped to the couch, beside me. "Your turn, Hahn." He said, slapping my ass one final time before swapping places with my short Asian friend.

I took the opportunity to roll over, still on the plush throw blanket, but now on my back, diagonally across the extension of his sectional sofa. And now Hahn knelt and scooped up both my legs. I rested them over each of his shoulders, then he was inside me. I didn't speak. He slid his average member halfway in, it felt so refreshing, and then sunk all five inches of his cock into my cunt. I was sopping wet and took him easily. He started fucking me. It might have been smaller than Chester's dick, but the length and narrower width of Hahn's cock gave me the rest I needed to recover. Chester sat up and began massaging my massive tits. My nipples stood up and said; ‘squeeze me, suck me’. Chester understood the sign language and accommodated in a much gently disposition than the spankings he’d previously gotten his jollies from.

In pain from being fucked hard at both ends of my body, I just laid there submitting to them. Hahn would withdraw his dick completely, push his head just barely into me and then immediately thrust forward, giving me all 5 of his inches at once. I gasped. Hahn repeated this over and over, a little harder each time. He pushed again and again, his balls slapping against my ass. I had never taken two dicks in one day.

Lust had consumed me. Then, suddenly and unexpectedly, it happened. I came hard. Twisting and turning, I felt the orgasm stirring deep in my cock-filled cunt, then rush outwards. It started inside me, then slowly made its way out, eventually covering my entire body in spasming pleasure until I was shaking from overstimulation. I felt warm liquid pouring from my vagina as I spasmed while still being held down. As my violent orgasm continued, I felt the room start spinning. I had cum, and just from penetration, what the fuck? I spent a minute in a panting daze, half awake and half asleep. I had cum so hard that it took a couple minutes for my brain to work again. Hahn withdrew his cock, dripping with my crème. His belly and thighs were dripping wet. He was panting and his spent cock was still bobbing as it slowly deflated.

"Hahn, you're soaked. Did I do that to you?" I asked, surprised. Squirting was something I had heard about but never knew that I could actually do.

"Yeah! I know, right?" Hahn chuckled in a satisfied, half-drunk demeanor.

The throw blanket seemed to have taken the lion's share of my squirting. I gazed up at Hahn. His cock was covered in both my cunt juice and his ejaculate. The head of his cock dripped with cum.

"Hahn, you fucking bastard. You weren't supposed to cum in me!" I’d been on the pill for a couple weeks. But unwritten college ethics dictate that a guy always pulls out.

"God damn it Hahn, you're not supposed to do that!" Chester reprimanded him.

"Sorry, please don't be mad." Hahn pleaded.

"Hahn, please, you know that can get a woman pregnant." I warned him.

"I know. I got a little carried away. I'll buy you Plan B."

I was now sobbing. My throat and cunt had both been used and abused. I wailed, the tears were now a flood. My body shook with emotion. I wasn't handling the overstimulation too well. It felt like my body had just released a ton of pent up stress and now I was all wobbly and unfocused.

Hahn felt like shit. He assumed I was devastated by his mistake.

No, I had been through a lot, but I'd say it was a pretty positive experience. Chester was a real gentleman and asked me if I was okay, then brought me a glass of water and cuddled up with me. I also reached for Hahn & he got the hint and cuddled up on my other side. It was marvelous, even if my bawling sounded otherwise.

After our threesome was over, we all cleaned up the mess and it appeared the leather couch was still fine. Then we watched Community in our undies. Hahn even brought out a bottle of fancy vodka imported from Vladivostok for us to chill out with, as we all sat on his couch half naked, Hahn grabbed us a bigger blanket. After a few episodes I gave them both a final fellatio and we called it a damn good night.

Fuck my cunt is sore.

Interlude: The Big Bang Theory

Have you ever read the Stephen King novel I T? I don't mean watched the movie but actually read the book? Well there's a scene where umm, how to put it? "The Losers" all have sex with the same person to show their "unity" so that they can escape being lost in the sewers. I want to be this person for my friend group. The glue that holds them all together, the cunt that they can take out all of their frustrations on. I've learned that sex is the best way to blow off steam. I want to form a sense of community with me as its focal point.

The Gang Bang

My grief is tremendous but my love is bigger. Your real family isn't the one you're born into but rather the one you choose for yourself. I have a family now, and I love them.

Soon after my first threesome, I found out that Rob (the tall chubby one) was a virgin. He was too shy to admit it, himself but some of the other guys brought it up once to tease him. After I found out this information, I knew I had to do something. He's such a sweet heart, I knew I needed to make his first time special. So, for Halloween I dressed up as his "waifu" Aloy from Horizon (not the race car game, the one with robotic dinosaurs). I even went as far as to dye my hair red and had a special plan in mind. For my costume, I even made a bow out of PVC pipe. Which was a stupid idea cause it looked like ass, but I wanted to make my own rather than just buying one on Etsy.

On the last day of October, everyone got together for a big Halloween party. The theme was: character's dressed up as other characters. Rob took this idea and dressed up as Luigi if he were a member of the Akatsuki, while Hahn dressed up as a "Jewish Samurai" wearing a Hasidic beard over a kabuto. Brad dressed up as a, furry? I'm not sure. It was a bear costume with a top hat and monocle. Mike dressed up as Handsome Jack in a Fallout vault suit and Chester dressed up as Zelda dressed up as Link. I, however, broke this theme because that totally would have fucked up my plan. Perhaps I was a slut dressed up as Aloy? We all drank and drank, and after a few "brewskis" I was sufficiently drunk. It was time.

I walked up to Rob, grabbed his hand and led him to the bathroom. I stripped naked & pulled down his pants, got on my knees and put his massive dick in my mouth to get him hard. I was fucking surprised too, this thing was fucking giant, and he was hiding it from me all this time? Rob might have been stocky but to this day his is still the biggest log I've ever seen, in person. I eventually asked him how big it was, I didn't measure it myself so take this with a grain of salt. We all know men love to lie about their dick sizes. He told me it was fucking nine inches! Insane.

After he was hard as a rock, I got off my knees and got my phone out. I had found this website that creates "sex sounds" of celebrities based off their lines in shows and video games while using A I to fill in any gaps to make it sound more natural. I basically started playing an audio file of Aloy moaning and grunting. I then turned around, bent over and stuck my ass out while resting my hands against the wall. "Take me" I told him, laughing out loud. He then got to rail "Aloy" for five whole minutes before cumming all the way up my back and getting a little bit in my hair. My buddy was a virgin no longer.

A big dick doesn't necessarily mean a long lasting dick, especially if the guy's a virgin. Although let's be honest, when a guy has a dick that size, you kinda want it to not last too long. I still want to be able to walk tomorrow, laughing my ass off.

Eventually, November came and it was around this time I started to grow into my body in a more "womanly" way. I put on my freshman 15, (pounds, that is), and was now curvy rather than thin. Not curvy like fat though, I was more like, Kim Kardashian now. Not fat but sexy with a full figure. I literally know nothing about her except that I've seen her naked, I think everyone has. I even had to google how to spell "Kardashian" while writing this. And I mean it looked really natural with my fucking watermelon tits, so it never really bothered anyone. My tit’s were a smidge bigger because I’m on the pill, but when I told that to the gamer guys, all they said was; “Yeah, nice!”

The best part of having five guys trying to get into your pants, is that they are constantly offering you things, to try to buy your favor. To be honest, it was rather low-key, kinda an escapist findom situation. I'd send a weekly topless or ass pic or two in the group chat, occasionally let everyone hit, and in return they'd buy me anything I wanted. That's how ya girl got a custom Animal Crossing for my Nintendo Switch. Also, I never pay for my food when we all go out to eat, and anytime I want a new clothes I just would ask one of the boys to take me shopping. They were all stem majors with scholarships, so money wasn't an item, although usually it was Hahn spending his parents' money that would buy me the most luxurious clothing.

And then of course you have the obligatory, yet obvious, sexy underwear that they'd buy me. Wanting to see me in it either right before they fucked me or in the group chat, they'd buy me white cotton, black lace, pink satin, cute little undies with yellow cartoon lemons on them and even some with superheroes (or villains) on them. The most notorious of which was a pair of Harley Quinn ones that Chester had pulled to the side and taken a video of me getting fucked doggy style in; and then sent to the group chat. Boys replied with an eye roll emoji.

My favorite lay was still Mike. He was clearly the most experienced of the group. One time when we were screwing, I was wearing these pink tube socks and he was fucking me missionary. My legs were high up in the air and my big titties were bouncing up and down as he pounded into me, I decided to reward him for being my favorite! So right as he was about to cum I told him, "Baby, cum on my face. I want you to cum on my face. I'm such a fucking whore but I'm your whore baby." And he gladly accepted my request by shooting his baby juice all over my face and nose. "Eww! Grab me a towel!" I said with cum in my eyelashes. But not before he got a pic of the artwork he created.

Thanksgiving is coming, and I'm a little worried about gaining weight from overeating. My weight is something I've started to think about more and more this past month. Sometimes I can't help but obsess over it. My mother gained a ton of weight after she gave birth to me. I even have an emergency panic weight that if I ever cross, I promised myself I would start going on 5 mile runs every day.

I fucked pretty much every day now, one of the guys, sometimes more, would invite me over to their place or we'd go to the bathroom near the gaming lounge and they'd just strip me down and screw me right there. Getting fucked so much, it was hard not to just be lazy and become a total bottom, letting the gang have their way with me and just enjoying the ride, or lack thereof (pun intended but I don't think it was a good one lol.)

Speaking of the gaming lounge, we had a giant leather sofa in there now. Chester bought it, and it’s pretty fucking bitchin. And yes, I've been fingered on that sofa, many times.

With Thanksgiving, and by extension the end of the year, fast approaching I felt the desire to do something special. A "big bang" to celebrate the friendships we'd made this year right before things got hectic with Thanksgiving, Finals and Christmas Break. Eventually things would finally be back to normal again in mid-January. And what better way to send the school year off, with a big bang then a big giant gang band? He he.

The next day after the idea popped into my head, I went to the gaming lounge and gave each of the guys a cute little flier I had made, with the time and date of the "party" wink wink. I didn't want them knowing it was a gang bang, yet. Why ruin the surprise?

On the day of the grand event, Sunday, November 22nd, I picked out my outfit very carefully. I wore a mini-skirt with light pink satin panties underneath. They had a cute little bow on the top, perfect for them "unwrapping" their present. A red and white heavy-duty Pokéball pushup-bra and a light blue graphic Tee shirt with a picture of Squirtle on it, which said "I'm a Squirter", and lastly, a pair of big black stripper boots, because I could.

As for my cunt, no more bush for me. I've been keeping it short or bald, for the aesthetic as well as to make it easier to eat me out. I'd shaved bald about twice in the last few months I believe; but haven't grown out much more than two weeks of growth. I think it looks better and more attractive when it's shorter.

Yes, I know what you're wondering. Okay ladies and gentleman, here's the tea on me being a squirter:

Every time it's happened it's been an accident, and sometimes I can feel it happening but only when there's so much liquid it's obvious. It only happens when I'm riding on top. I think it has something to do with a guy's shape or size, but when I move a certain way they hit something deep inside me. I think it's the g-spot or internal part of the clit. To be honest, I don't know what it is; but it